《I Fell for the Temptation of the Evil Crown Prince》 Chapter 1 Twisted Engagement (1) ¡°Hngh, ah! Ah¡­. ahngh!¡± With every thrust he made came a squishy sound as he shoved his penis in and out of her. Rowena lifted her waist, not bothering to hide her flushed face. ¡°Ngh! Ah¡­!¡± Cecil, who was stroking Rowena¡¯s thigh as she lay stretched out on the bed, looked at their groins with a deep smile. His penis glistened, dripping wet with Rowena¡¯s juices. The delicate hole opened wide to take the full length of his penis that seemed too big to fit. Cecil laughed, thinking how he had never seen anything more spectacular than this. ¡°Rowena, can you still take it? Looks like I¡¯ll have to work harder.¡± As he spoke, he flicked her dripping wet clit with his fingers. Rowena collapsed with a loud moan as an orgasm rocked her entire body. ¡°Hngh! Ahngh¡­¡± Cecil smiled as Rowena¡¯s body quivered underneath him. ¡°What? Did you come before me?¡± ¡°Hm? Rowena.¡± Cecil whispered to her as he fiddled with her clit, spreading her juices around. Rowena shook her head as the intense pleasure overwhelmed her. ¡°N-no¡­ I didn¡¯t. Mhm, there¡­. Ahngh!¡± As soon as the words left her lips, Cecil pushed through her soaking wet folds again. Rowena sobbed as his penis pierced through her insides. She felt like she was about to die. ¡°Rowena, your back is stiff. You have to move it.¡± ¡°Ah, put it there¡­. p-please¡­.! Ngh¡­.¡± He moved gently but she felt as if she was melting. She didn¡¯t expect that he could still go deeper into her. Cecil smiled and glanced at the hourglass placed at the bedside. It was about to drop the last grain of sand. ¡°Hm. Time¡¯s up.¡± ¡°Yes? Ah?!¡± As soon as the last grain of sand fell, Cecil raised himself up. Rowena immediately looked up from underneath him. Cecil smirked, grabbed Rowena¡¯s ass and rubbed his penis against the slimy crack in between. ¡°Ahngh¡­¡± ¡°As punishment, I¡¯ll let you go for an hour. You¡¯re my bedroom teacher, right?¡± If you can¡¯t do this, you should be punished. ¡°Ah, no! Ah, hngh! Ngh! Ahng! Ah, ah, ah, ahh!¡± Rowena¡¯s body shook back and forth as he pounded violently against her hips. Her mouth fell open at the feeling of his huge penis filling her up. Cecil quickly covered Rowena¡¯s mouth with his and pushed his tongue in. ¡°Ugh, heup! Heuk, ahnghh!¡± Rowena struggled as both her openings were filled up. The pleasure was so intense, it was driving her crazy. Cecil seemed indifferent as he rammed into her with reckless abandon. ¡°This isn¡¯t it¡­. ¡° This was most definitely not the marriage she had expected. *** Four months ago. Rowena knew how strange her appearance would be. Throughout her life as Lyria¡¯s friend, she had been known as Lady Wenson¡¯s handmaiden, or the ignorant lady who couldn¡¯t tell when to speak. However, Lyria had a weak heart, and her little friend Rowena was often forced to speak on her behalf. Like just now. ¡°Your Highness, crown prince. Can you spare me a moment of your time? It¡¯s about my friend Lyria.¡± Rowena lifted the hem of her dress and greeted him elegantly, but her appearance somehow bore some semblance to that of a knight. Cecil, who was talking with a friend at the banquet, turned to look at Rowena. He was a prince with a cold heart. The only child of the old emperor, and he was raised with much care. However, even that could not soften his sharp disposition. The emperor was glad that he resembled him. The emperor was valiant, cruel and not afraid to see blood. Cecil glanced over Rowena¡¯s figure once with a blatant gaze, then stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s do that then. Are you going to talk here?¡± ¡°I wish to converse in a quieter place.¡± Seeing Rowena¡¯s confident appearance, some of the young girls started to gossip. Some whispered that the young lady was not afraid. ¡°Sure. This had better be something interesting. I don¡¯t plan to waste my time.¡± At Cecil¡¯s words, Rowena clutched the hem of her dress, gulped and answered. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll try.¡± *** The banquet hall was connected to the garden by a glass door. Rowena, who had attended banquets in this mansion numerous times, knew the way to the rose garden. Cecil followed her through the garden quietly, as he looked at her suspiciously. ¡°¡­. This should be quiet enough. Tell me what you want to say now.¡± It was a place where she wanted to completely distance them from people¡¯s gazes, voices, and spying. Cecil spoke in a nonchalant tone and turned around to face her. Rowena, who was three or four paces away from him, suddenly knelt down. Flop The hem of the dress was spread over a well-polished lawn. Cecil frowned without any sign of surprise. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Your Highness, please reconsider your engagement with my friend, Lyria!¡± Lyria was one of Cecil¡¯s fianc¨¦e candidates. Since the results were sent to her the previous day, she may have told Rowena too. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°L-Lyria has someone dear to her.¡± In fact, she had a lover, but she felt not to disclose that information. The position of Lyria¡¯s lover, Kian, would be compromised. ¡°Because he is someone she has a crush on¡­ She doesn¡¯t wish to be engaged.¡± ¡°The Marquis doesn¡¯t know. Lyria was struggling with her own thoughts.¡± ¡°Then did the lady herself ask you to tell me about it?¡± Even if she had a lover, it was something she could keep hidden and still get married because she was up against the only crown prince of the Empire. Rowena wouldn¡¯t have done this if Lyria hadn¡¯t cried out and clung to her. ¡°I am afraid of him. He is so cold¡­ If I could speak, I think he would stare at me coldly. I can¡¯t even say a word in front of him.¡± It was true that Cecil, with his blue-black hair and blue eyes, looked cold. But Rowena believed that he was the one she could talk to. ¡°Y-yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s absurd. You mean you asked for it even though you knew the rumors about me?¡± Rowena froze and raised her eyebrows. She had heard the rumors about the prince. Did they say, bloody killer? So, despite his attractive appearance, many young girls were afraid of him. In fact, there was a case where the crown prince beheaded someone at a party, and several ladies passed out. ¡°You foolishly thought I would grant that request.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re not someone who will harm people for no reason.¡± As soon as she spoke those words, she heard the swish of a blade. Rowena froze, staring at the sword that glowed blue in the moonlight. ¡°Have I just been told that my fianc¨¦e doesn¡¯t want me? Contrary to your expectations, young lady, I¡¯m not a very good-tempered person.¡± Rowena gulped saliva as Cecil answered with a stern face. He continued speaking in a low tone. ¡°Ah. By the way, you¡¯re in a good position for me to slash your head, yes. Did you foresee my reaction?¡± ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯m on my knees to apologize on my friend¡¯s behalf.¡± ¡°Yes? Instead of an apology¡­ Do you think that the sin of disrespecting the royal family will be erased simply because you bent the knee to the crown prince? Most nobles should kneel when they see me.¡± Cecil answered. As she stared into the sharp end of the shining blade, Rowena broke out in a cold sweat and shook her head. ¡°There must be a way to change Your Highness¡¯s mind other than beheading me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to say what it is.¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± ¡°Three minutes.¡± ¡°How generous!¡± Rowena cleared her throat lightly and spoke in a quick, high tone. She did so because she was nervous and there was a time limit, also so that he could hear her properly. ¡°Y-you are scary but also very handsome! There is someone in the world who is right for you So it¡¯s not because my friend is afraid of Your Highness! It would be good for both of you if you go your separate ways and meet your loved ones?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± D-did it work? Rowena carefully studied Cecil¡¯s eyes. Staying indifferent like that, huh? Did I just waste my time talking like that?! All he had to do was swing his sword, and her head would roll away. ¡°You can¡¯t speak smoothly.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t an angry face, but Cecil looked at Rowena with a frown. ¡°At the end of the day, everyone keeps saying that they have a soulmate, but that¡¯s a naive mindset. I am the crown prince, and soon I will become the Emperor. Do you think I will find a fianc¨¦e by checking the reactions of the young girls?¡± ¡°But since you are looking for someone who will be your companion for the rest of your life, isn¡¯t it right to do so? It is someone who you will spend the rest of your life with, the crown princess.¡± ¡°Well, most young girls are afraid of me. It would make sense to search for one¡­.¡± As Cecil continued his speech, it suddenly occurred to him that he had been talking to Rowena for quite some time. He even had a sword in his hand. Chapter 2 Twisted Engagement (2) Ever since the day he killed the traitor at the party, most children fainted on the spot whenever Cecil pulled out a sword. But Rowena was giving him a confident expression and answering. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Cecil¡¯s eyes again studied Rowena. The investigation into Lyria¡¯s best friend, Rowena, was also carried out when he conducted a surrounding survey to make Lyria his fianc¨¦e. She was the daughter of an honored Countess of Adelia, who was the same age as Lyria. She seemed like a naive and kind lady who cared about her friends. ¡°Hmm.¡± Rowena was puzzled at Cecil¡¯s sudden silence. She was wary of his eyes changing from before. What¡¯s wrong with him? Is he still mad about Lyria? If he is, his tone is too calm. ¡°¡­ Do you think I¡¯m handsome?¡± Rowena nodded gently at Cecil¡¯s sudden words. Hehad a strange smile on his face. ¡°Answer me. Don¡¯t just nod your head to a member of the royal family.¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re handsome! If the children get together, they will say that you¡¯re handsome!¡± She wondered why it was so important, but Cecil agreed. He knew he was handsome. It was a problem because he was as stunning as a lion or a tiger. ¡°Young kids are scared of me. Do you think they¡¯ll think so?¡± ¡°Yes, of course! I¡¯m scared of the crown prince, my heart is pounding!¡± ¡°Well, is that true?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Without knowing the direction of this strange conversation, Rowena affirmed. Cecil said with a smirk. ¡°Then you can be my fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± Rowena was dumbfounded for a few seconds because it was such a ridiculous thing to say. ¡°What do you mean¡­¡­. I wasn¡¯t even selected to be a fianc¨¦e¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for whoever goes up for the position. After all, it¡¯s my choice. I will tell you as soon as I return to the palace.¡± Rowena¡¯s parents had never paid much attention to her, but Cecil was about to change that. Rowena managed to pull herself together and looked back at Cecil. ¡°No! Hey, that¡¯s not how an engagement works! Why me¡­ Your Highness, is there something you like about me?¡± ¡°Like you?¡± Rowena choked up at Cecil¡¯s light answer. ¡°But why me?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re not scared of me.¡± When Cecil answered, Rowena opened her mouth in amazement. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not! I am scared of Your Highness! I¡¯m very, very scared!¡± ¡°Hmm, are you raising your voice at me because you¡¯re scared of me?¡± For a moment Rowena lowered her voice in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m embarrassed!¡± Cecil smirked and approached Rowena, who was still on her knees. Then he grabbed her by the waist, and pulled her up. ¡°Yes?¡± Surprised, Rowena grabbed Cecil by the arm. Rowena¡¯s eyes grew bigger as he got closer, Staring into Cecil¡¯s deep blue eyes. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a lie to say that I look handsome.¡± Rowena¡¯s heart jumped as he whispered. She grinned and quickly pulled away from him to hide her flushed face, and Cecil let go. She was the first person to react like this towards him, so he didn¡¯t feel so bad. In fact, he liked her expression. ¡°Did your heart pound?¡± Rowena, who avoided eye contact while placing her hand on her chest, stared at Cecil in disgust. At the same time, her face flushed even more, causing a wider smile on Cecil¡¯s face. ¡°The marriage proposal will occur within the week. As soon as the date is set, you will enter the imperial family, so be prepared.¡± Cecil walked past Rowena and headed for the banquet hall. Rowena quickly followed his footsteps. ¡°Oh, but, Your Highness! I¡­ I mean, about me! I have a lover!¡± Cecil at the sound of the lie she told without thinking. As he turned around, the look on his face was grimmer than before. Even more so than when he was told Lyria didn¡¯t want him. ¡°¡­Who is that?¡± Rowena instinctively decided that she should not say his name even if it was false. She didn¡¯t know what this prince was thinking, but he seemed to be intending to kill him. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. No! It¡¯s not this¡­ Oh my god! Cecil turned around and glared at Rowena. But his expression was much more relaxed than before. ¡°How dare you lie to the crown prince?¡± ¡°N-no! It¡¯s a lie¡­.¡± Rowena replied in a slowly shrinking tone. Cecil squinted his eyes at Rowena. ¡°Then you can say who the person is. If you can¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll charge you and your family with contempt of the royal family.¡± ¡®Uwakk!¡¯ Rowena went pale as she was faced with a situation where she had to answer falsely. She was trying hard to figure out who¡¯s name to mention. Cecil spoke, holding her arm. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two seconds. two¡­ one!¡± ¡°Well, Your Highness! You are my lover!¡± After she said this in a hurry, there was a moment of silence. The next moment, ¡°Pfft, hoho¡­¡­ Hahahahaha!¡± Rowena broke into a cold sweat as Cecil burst into laughter. He appeared to be in a good mood, so she and her family seemed to be safe for the moment. ¡°Cough¡­ I¡¯m your lover? Well, yeah, I¡¯ll give you that because we¡¯re getting married soon.¡± ¡°Ah. It¡¯s settled.¡± Rowena thought, drooping her shoulders. The crown prince, who was known for having a bad temper, wanted to marry her. ¡°Come here. I¡¯m your lover, so I¡¯ll escort you to the banquet hall,¡± said Cecil, reaching out his hand. Rowena was momentarily taken aback by his grin, his voice, his face, and why he was so handsome. Cecil giggled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Was your heart pounding again?¡± For a moment Rowena¡¯s face turned red again. A little escaped Cecil¡¯s lips in an innocent response. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s not!¡± Rowena walked past Cecil and towards the banquet hall. Cecil followed closely behind her. He felt a little strange in his heart, a little ticklish. ¡°Is your heart beating a little bit?¡± Cecil looked at Rowena¡¯s back with strange eyes as she walked ahead of him. A smile thickened around his mouth. * * * The Wenson family¡¯s engagement cancellation was done quietly and deliberately. The crown prince first offered to put the engagement announcement off for a few days, and then ended it. The reason for the cancellation was that the Marquis of Wenson had hidden the fact that Lady Lyria Wenson had another lover. The Marquis of Wenson, unaware of this, turned red and questioned Lyria. ¡°Is this true? Lyria, who¡¯s your lover?¡± Lyria shuddered without saying anything. Even if she wanted to name Kian, he was a lowly aristocrat with only one knighthood. If the Marquis found out, he might force them to separate or kill him. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Bang! As the Marquis of Wenson, who was almost a swordmaster, struck the desk with his fist and left a dent in it. Marquis Wenson was not directly violent towards Lyria but did not mind threatening her. ¡°The crown prince is a cruel man, but he can¡¯t lie about this! Tell me the truth!¡± Lyria knelt down on the spot and begged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dad! I¡¯ve already broken up with him so¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of breaking up now! You added oil to the fire. You¡¯re still my daughter!¡± In tears, Lyria feared how the hell it had leaked out. If the crown prince knew about it, he might try to retaliate against Kian because he was a man of brutal nature. ¡®What do I do?¡¯ ¡°The crown prince is holding our family accountable! He officially said he will overlook your deviation, but the consequences can¡¯t be light! How are you going to take responsibility for this?¡± Lyria simply broke down in tears. She had clung to Rowena to persuade the crown prince, but she didn¡¯t expect such results. As the angry Marquis of Wenson took a big step toward her, Lyria, who was trembling, immediately fainted. Marquis Wenson was shocked for a moment at the sight of his unconscious daughter but clicked his tongue. He thought that her being the prince¡¯s partner was too much anyway, but it was still regrettable. ¡°Stupid thing!¡± * * * Rowena was worried to hear that Lyria had been locked up. Marquis Wenson was very angry, and for a while, Lyria had refused to accept guests. ¡°Until when? How long will she be locked up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s until the Marquis is longer mad. I don¡¯t know. I really shouldn¡¯t have told you that Lady Lyria had been locked up.¡± ¡°Why is the Marquis angry?¡± Chapter 3 Twisted Engagement (3) ¡°That¡¯s a little¡­¡± The maid was quiet but Rowena guessed the content. It was clear that Cecil, the crown prince, had sent the marriage engagement cancellation to the Wensons. Rowena knew that Luria¡¯s father was short-tempered and easily angry. ¡°Is Lyria okay? ¡°I think he has calmed down a lot now. It¡¯ll take a while for the marquis to get over his anger, but¡­¡­.¡± The maid said anxiously. Rowena gave her some silver coins and turned around, saying thank you. Marquis Wenson¡¯s mansion was located right next to her residence of Count Adelia. Since they had been close since childhood, servants from both families would also overlook Rowena¡¯s sneaking into Lyria¡¯s room. Lyria was raised by a repressive father, and Rowena was raised by a family who ignored her for being a daughter. The two children were able to get along quickly. The Marquis of Wenson decided that Lyria was a good friend to ¡°have¡± because Rowena was the daughter of the countess and allowed their friendship. Rowena also faithfully followed the Marquis¡¯ wishes. On the other hand, Count Adeliad allowed Lyria to be the daughter of a marquis. So that in the future he would probably associate with a person who is higher than the countess. There was also a son, Matthias, who fell in love with Lyria. Lyria was an only daughter, so they thought that if she married Matthias, the marquis position would belong to their son. ¡®Is Lyria scared a lot?¡¯ Rowena broke into the Marquis of Wenson through a common mischief. This was a secret passage a long time ago. When the Marquis of Wenson punished Lyria, he would lock her in a damp, buggy semi-basement, not her room. Rowena managed to know where the room was. Sneaking through the garden, Rowena headed to the room, opened a narrow window and looked down. Lyria was sleeping curled up on a cold stone floor. The room was dark, but there was a window, so it was lit. Rowena clapped her tongue when she found dry tears on Lyria¡¯s face. ¡°Hm¡­¡± The timid Lyria woke up surprised by the small voice. She turned straight to the window. Rowena had visited Lyria in this way before. Rowena sent the bag tied to the rope down the window gap. Slowly lowering the rope, Lyria, who was underneath, received the bag. There was water, bread, sausage and cheese in the bag. Lyria, who had only had half a glass of water for a few days, drank water in a hurry and ate food. Lyria could barely come to her senses when the food went into her stomach. Even though she was thirsty for a few days, tears poured out again when she saw Rowena. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m the reason you¡¯re in danger again¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Never mind that. Is your body better than that?¡± Lyria glanced back at the door and lowered her voice. The room where Lyria was trapped was originally used as a warehouse, and it was quite large as it belonged to the marquis. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m more worried about Kian than that. I think the Crown Prince found out about Kian..¡± ¡°Your Highness found out about Kian?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if he knows exactly. I guess he just called off the engagement with me because I have a lover.¡± Rowena, who listened carefully, was relieved to hear Lyria¡¯s quiet voice. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t you know who it is? Oh, Lyria, I think someone¡¯s coming this way. I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± The dyed leather bag went back into the bag. Rowena scrambled up her bag and fell out of front of the window and ran away behind the bushes. The maids with laundry baskets were passing by, chatting for a long time. Rowena ducked behind the bushes, unable to breathe. ¡°¡­Oh, the Marquis is not usually angry. I¡¯m sorry for her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big sin to date at her age.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s so¡­ Don¡¯t you know who she met and how she met with that guy? The marquis is watching her like that¡­.¡± Rowena¡¯s existence suddenly came to mind in the maid¡¯s head, but the maid soon erased the idea. Rowena is also in a difficult situation to get along with a man, so how could she introduce a man to Lyria? ¡°If they feel the same way, they¡¯ll find a way.¡± ¡°Right? The Crown Prince will hold this family accountable¡­ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll be okay.¡± The Marquis of Wenson was a person who did not see servants or servants as human beings, but most of them were butlers and servants who worked under the Marquis directly. It was not so bad to work in this mansion as long as the marquis was well avoided. ¡°But what¡¯s going to happen to the marquis?¡± The maids disappeared to the other side of the building, crossing lightly. Rowena retraced her steps in relief and returned to the count¡¯s garden. * * * ¡°The Crown Prince is holding the Marquis accountable.¡± Rowena returned to the room and was suddenly frightened. She was worried if she made any mistakes while talking to the crown prince. ¡°I didn¡¯t say a word about Kian.¡¯ Although the Crown Prince briefly addressed her the proposal, Rowena was still quiet and dismissed it as a prank by the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t propose to her out of the blue. Chapter 4 Twisted Engagement (4) ¡®I wonder if the Crown Prince knows about Kian.¡¯ Kian was Rowena¡¯s escort knight. The Marquis of Wenson had mistaken Kian for a woman by appearance, so he would never have imagined Kian to be Lyria¡¯s lover. ¡°Maybe the Crown Prince, too. If he knew¡­ ¡® It might have been very upsetting. She might have played a trick on herself. Rowena met the Crown Prince and wondered if she should confirm the fact. She thought she should ask him for forgiveness if he knew. ¡®It¡¯s annoying, but family is family.¡¯ Rowena was somewhat prepared for this. But then it was just her own life. Even if things went wrong, she thought she would be the only one who died to the crown prince. Her father, who considered his daughter as a livestock, would have pretended not to know of Rowena¡¯s death, saying, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not,¡± and thought that the family would be safe. Her father, brother, and younger brother didn¡¯t think much of Rowena. But she didn¡¯t think she could let this go. If he knows that Kian is Rowena¡¯s escort knight, you can also hold Adeliad Baek accountable. It¡¯s been quiet so far. Fortunately, the Crown Prince did not officially announce his engagement to the Wenson, so he broke up the engagement so that the problem was not so big. ¡®Can I save my life this time?¡¯ Rowena sighed deeply as she looked at the date of the announcement of the test results on the calendar. She was already of age, and there was only a little time left before she could escape this house and live her life. If only she passed the exam. she was going to run away at night once she bought a license. She planned to leave the capital and flee to a provincial city. She had even decided where to go. Even if her father and brothers found it belatedly, she was confident that she could hide well. Her father spent a lot of money raising Rowena, so he would look around for a while, but he would eventually give up. ¡®By that time, Kian would have had some experience¡­.¡¯ Kian was a knight who was not hired because he was of mixed race. That¡¯s why he became a knight of Count Adelia despite his low salary to build a career. The count disapproved of Kian¡¯s beautiful face, but hired him as an escort knight for Rowena. Behind it was a shallow mindset that a woman with such a face isn¡¯t normal, and that his daughter could not fall in love with him. ¡®Lyria fell in love with Kian at first sight.¡¯ Kian¡¯s contract also ends near the announcement date. At that time the count had promised to write a good introduction before his contract with Kian. The count thinks he is of mixed ethnicity of the Suin and won¡¯t be able to find a position, but Rowena planned to run away with Lyria and Kian together around that time. Kian first quits working under the count, and then Rowena runs away. And after a fortnight¡¯s stay, Kian was supposed to take Lyria and run away. Rowena was to go to the city where she had been spotted and settle down and wait for Lyria. Rowena¡¯s plan was to meet with the butler there and help Kian get a job as a guarantor when Kian submitted his resume. ¡®If Kian and Lyrua get married there, it¡¯ll be easier for Kian to get a job¡­¡¯ People had the thought that the Suin people would steal and run away. So they normally only get employed when they have a wife. Unfortunately, this was the cold truth of the empire. Anyway, there was a little bit, a little bit left. She couldn¡¯t ruin everything here. Rowena made up her mind and found a maid. * * * Cecil was surprised to receive Rowena¡¯s request for an audience. He didn¡¯t expect her to come to him first. He didn¡¯t think she would come running until he sent her a proposal. There was no reason to refuse, and Cecil was just thinking about her, so he asked Rowena to let him in. His father, the emperor, was poisoned a long time ago and was confined to bed. It has already been eight years since he fell unconscious, and it was actually Cecil who was acting as emperor. Cecil was born a prince. All nobles and officials took it for granted that Cecil was regent. If the emperor died, he would naturally become emperor. Before that, they had to marry and pay the crown prince¡¯s mercy. The old emperor, who had come to his senses for a moment, had told Cecil that. ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what the thing is about. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s before you have gotten a proposal.¡± Cecil said so when he saw Rowena coming into the room and saying hello. Rowena¡¯s face flamed up for a moment. ¡°And that kind of joke.¡­. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re serious about that¡¯ ¡°Yeah. Did you come by the side of Lady Wenson again? You want me to lighten the Marquis to lighten the crime? ¡°Are you going to hold the Marquis accountable?¡± In fact, Cecil didn¡¯t care much about the breakup. Marriage was just one of the conditions to prepare for the emperor¡¯s throne. It was Rowena¡¯s fault that held the marquis accountable. No one would ever suspect Rowena of being the cause of the problem. Cecil, however, did not intend to tell Rowena this. ¡°If Lady accepts my proposal, I have the right to reconsider it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that again¡­ You¡¯re joking too much.¡± Rowena said, managing her expression, not to be shaken. Rowena¡¯s father, Paul, would dance and accept the proposal if it came from the royal family. There was no such thing as Rowena¡¯s option. Chapter 5 Twisted Engagement (5) Cecil rose from his seat, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, I¡¯m just saying that I like you. I¡¯ve had enough time to deal with you already.¡± The room that Rowena brought them to was small. There was also a chair similar to the throne, but there was no place for other nobles. When the emperor sat down, many of his subjects came into the room, had a meeting, and did a small briefing on it. Since the royal court was formal, people even came to this room where he was briefed or received a secret report. Rowena looked bewildered as Cecil approached. Her heart was pounding just because the crown prince came close. It was perhaps because he was the first person she had ever received a proposal from. Y-you¡¯re wrong! It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s because I¡¯m scared of you! It¡¯s because I am afraid! ¡°I think I¡¯ve given you a lot of time. Have you thought about it?¡± It had been a week since the conversation that day. Rowena looked down without looking directly at Cecil. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t fit in as your partner!¡± ¡°As long as I like it, why do I need something that suits me?¡± ¡°What about my feelings?¡± Cecil grinned as Rowena, who got angry for a moment, raised her head and said. Rowena lowered her head in embarrassment. Cecil said in a soft voice, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m seducing you over time like this, don¡¯t you think? You also said you liked my face, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad combination.¡± Rowena looked up impatiently and said, ¡°I¡­ may sound arrogant, but I want to marry someone I love, not because we seem compatible!¡± The corners of Cecil¡¯s mouth went up. ¡°One year.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a year to fall in love with me. Is that enough?¡± Rowena was dumbfounded. As she stared with her mouth open, Cecil continued. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to get married and do everything in the meantime. If you don¡¯t want me after a year, I¡¯ll divorce you. I¡¯m changing the fact that we are to marry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an easy girl¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not. You¡¯re not an easy woman, you¡¯re an innocent woman.¡± Rowena was angry, but she was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. Cecil smiled mockingly at Rowena. ¡°You¡¯ve never been in a relationship before, have you? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think so, I¡¯ve been in a relationship! We are inseparable too!¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve never held hands before, right? You haven¡¯t kissed yet, have you?¡± Far from believing it, Rowena shook her fists and shook. She had held a hand coming from a carriage or dancing at a party, but she hadn¡¯t kissed yet. She didn¡¯t have enough time to date because she wanted to be a librarian and had to study. ¡°Who said so? I-I¡¯ve been living a very promiscuous life! I¡¯ve had several lovers, and I did everything I could!¡± Rowena shouted, but Cecil didn¡¯t believe a wink. It was because she had made him learn about Count Adelia after he decided to marry her. According to investigations and reports from people, Rowena had been living quietly under her patriarchal father. Going to the temple was all about going out except for attending some balls and parties her father took her to. Although they often met the Marquis of Wenson who lived next door, going out together was also limited to the temple. Rowena was so devout that she went to the temple three or four times a week, sometimes five times. Cecil doubted this. She must have snuck out because she knew someone in the temple. After changing her clothes at the temple and doing business, she came back as a proper lady. Otherwise, she would not have taken the national librarian exam and obtained a certificate. Count Adelia would never have allowed it. ¡°Oh, did you? I guess I have a lot to learn from you. I haven¡¯t even kissed yet.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± You¡¯re lying. You look like you¡¯ve had so much fun! Rowena seemed to be able to believe that Cecil had one or two lovers hidden from him. ¡°If we send a wedding invitation and get engaged¡­ I will bring you into the imperial family and you will learn the ways of the royal family, and then we¡¯ll have a bedroom education together. It is considered repulsive to learn it from a woman, but that¡¯s good.¡± Cecil grinned wickedly. ¡°Since you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e, you can be my bedroom teacher, right?¡± ¡°What¡­?!¡± She hadn¡¯t even agreed to an engagement yet, and she¡¯s already a bedroom teacher! Cecil added with a grumpy look to the stunned Rowena. ¡°I¡¯m telling you. If you¡¯ve deceived me, I¡¯ll add contempt of the royal family and lock you in a room where only I can go in and out of the palace.¡± Chapter 6 Twisted Engagement (6) Rowena¡¯s face turned red as she lowered her head, made eye contact, and mumbled. From her expression, it was clear that she was already imagining something naughty. Cecil continued with a strange smile. ¡°I will hold you there day and night, and make you a body that you cannot live without the lewd pleasures I give you.¡± ¡°U-uwakk!¡± The startled Rowena recoiled. But Cecil narrowed the distance down immediately as if it were unacceptable. ¡°My bedroom teacher, you can do it, right?¡± ¡°Yes, no, no! No! This is not¡­¡± Cecil laughed inwardly at Rowena¡¯s bewildered appearance. ¡°Can you do it? Or are you going to be locked in my room and held by me?¡± ¡°I-I can do it!¡± Rowena, who unknowingly became a bedroom teacher, flushed from head to toe. She had never kissed before, how could she do that?! ¡°W-wait!¡± Rowena came to her senses belatedly. ¡°I¡¯m not engaged to you yet!¡± ¡°Did you notice? But what do we do?¡± Cecil looked at Rowena with a brazen face, unable to be natural. ¡°You promised me to be my bedroom teacher. Count Adelia wouldn¡¯t allow this if it wasn¡¯t official, so I think we should get engaged.¡± What is this law? Rowena looked at Cecil in astonishment. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not fair! I never made that promise!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you do it just now? I¡¯m not backing down.¡± Rowena was dead when Cecil took the first word of the bedroom teacher to Count Adelia. The count would try to use that excuse to pin Rowena to Cecil somehow. I can¡¯t get out of this! The only thing left was to run away, but there was a difference between the weight of a lady from a count family running away and that of the emperor¡¯s fianc¨¦e running away. Cecil¡¯s ability to find Rowena in less than a month was certain! ¡°What¡¯s the problem? If you don¡¯t fall in love with me until a year later, that¡¯s enough. If your heart remains the same after a year, I¡¯ll divorce you¡± ¡°Oh, then if I have a baby?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you contraception for a year.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of using separate rooms. Rowena looked at Cecil with a tearful look. Cecil said with a soft face. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything that you say no to, so don¡¯t worry. Kissing, touching¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you to come to me.¡± You¡¯re lying! ¡°But you said you wouldn¡¯t give up the engagement!¡± ¡°Do we have to? If we don¡¯t get engaged now, there¡¯s no telling where you would run off to.¡± At Cecil¡¯s words, Rowena thought her license had been discovered. He didn¡¯t know about that. No, she thought he did. Cecil continued, thinking. ¡°You were going to get a license and become an earl. Is it not?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rowena¡¯s expression hardened. It seemed that he really knew it. Cecil whispered with a smile around his mouth. ¡°You¡¯d better give up on that path. Wherever you go, you have to reveal your last name Adelia to use that qualification. Do you really think the count won¡¯t find you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Adelia¡¯s name was not that great, so she thought she could go to a local city. The empire was really big. She didn¡¯t expect the count to follow her there. But if the person who saw her license sent a letter to Count Adelia, it was all over. ¡°It¡¯ll only be a year. If you stay by my side for a year, you will be free. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a bad offer¡± The former queen was treated as a marquis even if she had no children with the emperor. Depending on her status, she was granted an estate or a pension, so it was not as bad as Cecil said. ¡°But¡­¡± Rowena was unlikely to let Cecil keep his promise. There¡¯s no other way! The coveted bait was shaking before her eyes, and Rowena finally decided to fall for what he said. ¡°Well, do you really have to keep your promise?!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± There has never been a time when Cecil¡¯s smiling face was more unreliable than this. That expression was definitely caught! He looked like that. ¡°Really, really! You have to protect me!¡± Cecil smirked as he stomped and spoke. ¡°Yeah. Do you want me to write you a contract?¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡± When Rowena seemed to really ask for it, Cecil quickly changed his words. Rowena wanted to hang on to Cecil to write the contract, but her opponent was the crown prince. He was a difficult opponent! ¡°Contract¡­¡± ¡°Take the royal carriage when you go back. You must have snuck out, so you walked here, right? It was because she had to save money. Of course, the carriage was not the problem for Rowena today. ¡°You said you¡¯d write me a contract!¡± * * * ¡°Shit¡­¡± Chapter 7 Twisted Engagement (7) Rowena, who had returned from the palace to the temple and then from the temple to the count, drooped her shoulders. Cecil was just teasing and didn¡¯t write the contract. ¡°As expected, he must have lied to me!¡± She wondered what the advantage of the crown prince¡¯s marriage to her would be like, but she was uneasy about not writing the contract. On the contrary, it seemed that he did not write a contract because he simply liked to tease Rowena. Seeing that he was looking at her and smiling. Oops. ¡°I haven¡¯t talked about Kian at all!¡± She was surprised by the prince¡¯s nonsense and completely forgot about Kian. Rowena was embarrassed to realize it only after she had arrived at the temple. From what they had talked about today, she didn¡¯t think they had to worry about Kian. All Cecil cared about was Rowena, not Kian or Marquis Wenson. The fact made Rowena feel strange. You¡¯re gonna make me like you in a year? Is a person¡¯s heart that easy? You¡¯ll see¡­ Rowena gritted her teeth inside, but it was even more upsetting because her heart was strangely pounding when she thought of Cecil¡¯s face. ¡°Still, never! I won¡¯t fall for it!¡± Her maid looked at Rowena, who was angry with her fist on the cushion. * * * It was the Marquis of Wenson, who was angry at the crown prince¡¯s notice that he would cover up his decision to hold the Marquis accountable. The crown prince said in passing words, ¡°Lady Wenson has a good friend.¡± The Marquis was taken aback by how he seemed quite pleased. His daughter, Lyria, had few friends. In the first place, she didn¡¯t allow herself to go out much, so it was natural. ¡°Did Rowena Adelia visit the crown prince?¡± He knew Rowena was doing some things for Lyria, but the Marquis saw it as if it was a maid¡¯s business and that he didn¡¯t need to care. In the first place, the Marquis allowed Rowena to hang out with her. Therefore, it was unexpected that Rowena would move independently and explain to Lyria. ¡°What a stupid thing!¡± The Marquis sensed the prince¡¯s rare response. Lyria, this dull girl has lost her place to the shrewd lady. It was heart-rending. The Marquis of Wenson wanted to stop it somehow, but he couldn¡¯t think of a way. Cecil, the crown prince, was a tough character. It was all the more so in that he didn¡¯t have to find a family that could help him but only chose from a family that suited him properly while looking for the crown prince. I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet, have I? Before it happened, he thought he would get rid of Rowena. It was frustrating to lose his daughter¡¯s position over prominent candidates to the countess¡¯ girl. * * * ¡°My dear, Rowena.¡± Rowena was horrified by the friendly call she had never had before. However, she maintained a friendly attitude because she could have been slapped if he spoke incorrectly. ¡°Did you call me, father?¡± ¡°My dear, this¡­ Something like this came.¡± Paul, Count of Adelaide, looked like he was going to bow to Rowena. Rowena sensed what was in the thick envelope with his trembling hands. ¡°It has the royal seal on it, Rowena, what did you do?¡± Louis, who appeared from the side, snatched the envelope from Paul¡¯s hand. For a moment, Paul gave a thunderous cry. ¡°Louis! How dare you take what¡¯s meant for Rowena, your sister! What do you think you are doing?!¡± ¡°F-father¡­¡± Her younger brother Louis, who had ignored Rowena in his father¡¯s tacit acquiescence, looked at Paul in embarrassment. His hand had already taken out the contents of the envelope. Paul glared at Louis with a scary face, then took the contents from his hand and changed his expression. Rowena smiled awkwardly at the sight of her father holding out the letter with a friendly face. ¡°Read it.¡± Rowena picked it up with both hands and read it step by step. It was a polite proposal asking for permission to marry Lady Adelia Rowena. It had the royal seal on it! ¡°I knew you¡¯d make it! Lady Wenson, the crown princess¡¯s seat was not fair to that stupid girl! Our Rowena, the time has come for you to finally shine for the family!¡± Paul¡¯s reaction seemed to suggest Rowena stole his heart by gloating near the crown prince under the pretext of Lyria. The situation was just right to misunderstand like that. Lyria¡¯s lover was Rowena¡¯s escort, and Rowena met the crown prince to talk about Lyria. But fortunately, neither Marquis Wenson nor Paul knew about Kian. ¡°I¡¯ll have to send you right away! No, it¡¯s not! Sending it too fast may seem like our family is clinging to the imperial family! If you¡¯re going to get it right somehow¡­¡± Already, Paul was full of dreams of marrying Rowena into the royal family. Only after Rowena read the proposal did his intentions come unmasked. Rowena lost her words because his reaction was too much to expect. Louis, who was surprised by his father¡¯s changed attitude, also pricked up his ears at the word imperial. ¡°You¡¯re the crown princess? You, really?!¡± ¡°Louis! I told you to stop talking like that!¡± Louis pouted disapprovingly at Paul¡¯s sharp response. His attitude was learned from his father and brothers, so he would be dissatisfied with having to show a different attitude. Rowena left her seat with the proposal on the table next to the sofa. No one cared about Rowena leaving because she was not interested either. You really sent me a proposal, didn¡¯t you? How do I explain it to Lyria¡­? It was Rowena, who was persuaded by the crown prince and agreed to marry him, but Lyria would be worried at the temper of the Marquis of Wenson, she didn¡¯t think he¡¯d like it if he knew that the crown prince had sent a proposal to Rowena. * * * Chapter 8 Twisted Engagement (8) Lyria was suspicious of being suddenly able to return to her room. Her father couldn¡¯t have gotten rid of his anger at this level. It¡¯s enough to be locked up for more than a month. It occurred to her that they might send her back to her room and then send her to a temple or villa far from the capital and lock her up for several months. What should I do? It¡¯s time for Rowena¡¯s test results to be announced¡­ I¡¯m holding everyone back again. Lyria, squatting on the bed in the room, cried silently. Both Kian and Rowena were able to stand on their own, and her useless self was being shackled. Lyria was devastated by her incompetence. But she wanted to live and stay with Rowena or Kian. Lyria shed tears, wondering if she was being too greedy. Lyria has yet to know that Rowena had received a proposal. This was because the Marquis of Wenson did not speak, and the Marquis¡¯ employees did not know yet. Knock, knock. It was a knock on the window. Lyria sprang up and got out of bed. As she approached the window, she saw Rowena outside the window. ¡°Rowena!¡± Lyria opened the window without even thinking of wiping her tears. Rowena silently came inside and looked at the door. ¡°Are you okay now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. He let me come up to the room, but I¡¯m still grounded¡­¡± Lyria hugged Rowena, speaking in a choked voice. Rowena was so happy to see her face again in a few days. ¡°Lyria, I have something to say.¡± Lyria¡¯s eyes were wide open as Rowena spoke with a serious look on her face about when she met the prince at the banquet and brought up what he had jokingly said. Lyria¡¯s face went pale. A trembling hand grabbed Rowena¡¯s hem. Rowena let the rest of the words out with a calm look. As Rowena said she was worried about Kian, so she went to see the crown prince again to check on him, and the proposal arrived a few days ago, a look of despair appeared on Lyria¡¯s face. Lyria shed tears with a distorted face, ashamed. She whispered in a tearful voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± She had ruined everything again. She thought she had ruined Rowena¡¯s life, where she could be happy with her unbecoming greed. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll visit the crown prince again. Even if I have to beg him¡­ I¡¯ll ask him to let you go¡­¡± ¡°Lyria, it¡¯s okay. He wasn¡¯t as bad as I¡¯d heard others say.¡± Probably. But Lyria cried bitterly, thinking Rowena was lying to console her. There wasn¡¯t much time left, and she thought she could be happy, but this happened. ¡°It¡¯s true, Lyria¡­ I don¡¯t think you¡¯re being bad to me. It¡¯s a little mean to yourself.¡± Lyria looked up and carefully examined Rowena to make sure that she was not lying, hiding her difficulty and enduring it alone. For her, Rowena was like the sun. Shining as much as she did, perhaps even more distressed than her. The Marquis of Wenson was a man who had a nanny to give Lyria a beating but never used his hands on her. But Count Adelia was different. If there was anything he didn¡¯t like, he immediately used his fist. Lyria had also seen Rowena bleeding from her mouth and collapsing. Rowena had two older brothers and a younger brother, but Rowena seemed to be the only one to be treated like that. And yet Rowena was always bright and had a dream for the future. It was different from her, who just spent every day like a mouse. Everyone said Rowena was inferior to Lyria by comparing her appearance, but Lyria thought differently. Rowena was a woman who shone a hundred times, a thousand times more than she did. Is that why the crown prince recognized this light that only she saw? Lyria thought. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course! So don¡¯t worry too much and you and Kian go according to plan. The crown prince seems to be thinking of marrying me in a hurry, so maybe I can help you like that.¡± Lyria wept at Rowena¡¯s words. Even though it was because of her selfish request, Rowena felt worried about her. And yet Lyria wanted to be with Kian. It was overwhelming to think that there was a possibility to do it with Kian. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She¡¯s a selfish bad person. Lyria wept in Rowena¡¯s arms for a while. * * * ¡°My father¡­ may be trying to hurt you. My father is a jealous man.¡± Just before parting, Lyria warned Rowena with a worried look on her face. The Marquis of Wenson may try to hurt her. Lyria¡¯s birth mother was said to be a sunny person. Always smiling at her daughter despite her unhappy marriage to the Marquis of Wenson. However, the Marquis of Wenson suspected such a wife was having an affair, and she soon died in a fall accident. ¡°I think my father killed my mother.¡± Lyria once confessed to Rowena with a calm look. Shortly after it happened, Lyria had gone to the stable in pursuit of her mother¡¯s traces. At that time, the Marquis pressed the stable keeper and asked if he erased the traces properly. It was obvious what the traces were. ¡°My father is a man who loses his reason when he thinks he loses what belongs to him.¡± Lyria judged that he would aim for Rowena, as the power of the Marquis of Wenson could not harm the crown prince. ¡°Should I?¡± Rowena had only seen Marquis Wenson a few times. He was always busy and thought of Rowena as Lyria¡¯s maid. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t pay attention to her. Rowena remembered the glare of being looked at as unimportant. The Marquis of Wenson saw Rowena as an accessory for Lyria. There was no way to hide the news that Rowena had received a royal marriage proposal. It was clear that the Marquis of Wenson would soon notice that she had received a proposal from the crown prince. ¡°You think he¡¯s gonna hurt me?¡± It was a way of thinking that Rowena couldn¡¯t understand. But it was Lyria who knew the Marquis of Wenson well. Rowena decided to be careful for the time being. Chapter 9 Growing Feelings (1) Paul was more excited than ever. When he said he would be in-laws with the imperial family, most nobles refused to believe him. However, Paul said he would soon meet the crown prince and schedule an engagement ceremony. This was beyond lying. When he said this, even the suspicious nobles were half-suspicious and asked Paul about the situation. Although it had not been announced yet, there had been rumors that the crown prince had sent a proposal to the Marquis of Wenson. When asked by the nobles, Paul said the proposal wasn¡¯t a lie and it came to him. Paul, who couldn¡¯t bring out the proposal because of the Wenson¡¯s disgrace, could not hide his triumphant look. The Marquis of Wenson could not hide his resentment when he heard the story across the street. He kept it a secret that his daughter had received a proposal until the crown prince formally announced it. That was the right attitude as a nobleman. However, when he heard that his child¡¯s seat was taken away by the daughter of that shallow and insignificant child, it seemed like a fire was brewing inside. We must stop this marriage! Such a man and the royal family are in-laws! It was unacceptable from the standpoint of a high aristocrat. Count Adelia was from a family that was not even nominated for the crown princess, so there was a voice of formidable dissatisfaction. However, no one thought of going to the crown prince and pleading. He was the crown prince who wielded a cruel iron fist after the emperor fell to poison. There was a hint of cruelty before that. This was reinforced by the work of the emperor. It was revealed who poisoned the emperor under his direction, but the crown prince did not seem to believe it completely. He was still suspicious of the six dukes, so he looked at the high nobles with cold eyes. That¡¯s why the Daughter of the Marquis of Wenson was chosen as the Crown Princess, not the duchess¡¯s maidships. The nobles wanted Marquis Wenson to make the voice they couldn¡¯t make. It was the families that suffered the injustice. The Marquis of Wenson, unable to protest against the crown prince, was boiling inside. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that girl Rowena had whispered things to the stupid Lyria!¡± It was Lyria who was living a tight lifestyle back and forth. She never had the luxury of meeting a man. And yet, how can she have a lover? She was a child who trembled at the sight of her father even when he tried to interrogate her. At the same time, he was frustrated because she was stubbornly silent. Shall we claim that Lyria¡¯s sweetheart is a set-up? It¡¯s a lie from the wicked Adelia¡­ It was a thought that quickly left his heart. The crown prince was not a fool, and it was unlikely that Lyria would be nominated again as the crown princess, rather than for another family¡¯s entertainment. I will never let Rowena, the wicked girl, be the crown princess! Definitely not! * * * Compared to Rowena, who appeared with her two brothers, younger brother, and father; Cecil, the crown prince¡¯s side, was simple. His mother, who was a dancer, was executed for trying to run away with a man after giving birth to Cecil. After that, the emperor had two empresses and many concubines, but he loved Cecil. It was because he had a face that resembled the emperor from an early age. He also locked the dancer in his palace and kept her only with him. She was allowed to go out because she desperately wanted to go to her mother¡¯s grave after giving birth to Cecil. The old emperor fell, but the two queens remained and the twenty-six-year-old concubines remained. However, the royal family¡¯s full power was held by Cecil, so they couldn¡¯t make a ruckus. The emperor wanted to raise his child as a lion. Therefore, he had been in power since he was young, and he also taught him how to wield power. That was why he thoroughly trampled on the families of the two empresses who would interfere with Cecil. The concubines retreated on their own early on to wait their turn. One of the queens lay in shock, and the other was gnashing her teeth, trapped in the palace. The emperor believed that one of the empresses was involved in the escape of his beloved dancer. In that situation, the powerless dancer could not have delivered the news to the outside. ¡°Sit down.¡± Cecil, who came out alone, was calm. It was Paul, Count of Adelaide, who showed even a slight sign of embarrassment. How many times had he faced the crown prince in his life?! Although he greeted the royal banquet, he was with countless nobles. Paul was sure the crown prince didn¡¯t even remember his name. Paul glanced back at his sons. Everyone looked nervous. Only when the crown prince had a good impression of him could he promise a future. The crown prince was a cold-blooded man, even if he was his relative, he might have given him a spot just because they were family. Chapter 10 Growing Feelings (2) ¡°¡­I apologize for the King¡¯s failure to come out. Both of you are anxious about His Majesty and are praying for his recovery. He probably won¡¯t be able to come to the engagement or the wedding.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Paul should express his regret, but he was at odds with him and just blurted the end of his words. If he showed signs of regret, he would be suspected of having a relationship with the two queen¡¯s families, and if he was happy, he could have thought the royal family was ridiculous. Cecil looked at Rowena from head to toe. There was no countess on the side of the Adelia either. The countess was said to have died of illness after giving birth to her youngest child, Louis. Cecil felt sorry for Rowena, though he wasn¡¯t in love with her. It made him angry to think that she would have been crushed by her brothers under her authoritative father without anyone taking sides. What¡¯s wrong with me? He swore he wasn¡¯t an easily emotional person. In addition, Rowena¡¯s situation had no similarity to his. In the meantime, Paul was speaking with flattery that was well wrapped up for Cecil. The first man, Matthias, quickly helped him. Rowena just looked down without saying a word. Cecil glanced at Rowena¡¯s beautiful lips. He¡¯s supposed to hear her talk to him with those lips. Rowena even had a nice voice. How long do I have to wait to kiss her? Cecil was upset just looking. ¡°¡­ The engagement is early next month.¡± ¡°You mean, that fast?¡± ¡°As soon as the engagement is held, the lady will have to come into the imperial family and live. It¡¯s royal etiquette and there¡¯s a lot to learn.¡± Rowena¡¯s face was heated by Cecil¡¯s natural words, but Cecil was the only one who noticed it. Funny how none of the Adelia family looked at Rowena. Even though she was the person involved in this marriage. ¡°The wedding will be held in two months too. I must tell the emperor that I have received the crown princess.¡± The emperor was in such a critical condition that he could not attend the wedding. Rarely, he came back to his senses, but most of the time he was in a coma. Imperial doctors saw that the emperor would not be able to pass the year. ¡°Well, yes. That¡¯s what you should do,¡± Paul quickly said, erasing his bewilderment. The important thing was to be the crown prince¡¯s in-laws, so there was no problem sending Rowena to the royal family. What worried him was the preparation. ¡°So the royal family will prepare everything about the engagement ceremony and the wedding. Count Adelia just has to follow suit.¡± He thought that much was natural because he had to hurry due to the circumstances of the royal family. When Cecil said this, Paul¡¯s face brightened explicitly. ¡°Well, if you will! We will also be less worried.¡± ¡°The palace director will explain the details, so send the count¡¯s secretary to check the contents. Is there anything else we can discuss?¡± Paul was silent at Cecil¡¯s question. He glanced at his sons, but Matthias knew little and only pretended to know them, and Theo disapproved of the marriage. Louis, the prodigal, was younger than Rowena, so he would have been in trouble if he had opened his mouth. ¡°I have something to say with Lady Adelia, so I¡¯ll send her back to the imperial carriage later.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­!¡± If it were a family other than Cecil, Paul would refuse it. Even if the engagement was decided, it was before the wedding. However, his opponent was the royal family and a known prince with a cruel disposition. Paul looked across at Rowena. Matthias and Theo were sitting on both sides of him, of all places, far from Rowena. He just placed his two sons in a position where the crown prince could be seen well, but it became difficult to tell Rowena separately. ¡°You have to behave properly!¡± Although she glanced furtively, Rowena still looked obedient. Cecil didn¡¯t even like her. ¡°Lady.¡± Cecil, who had already risen from his seat, approached Rowena. Matthias, Paul, Theo, Rowena, and finally Louis were seated. Louis was nervous and rolling his eyes as the prince, whom he had only heard about, approached. Cecil reached out to Rowena without paying attention to him. ¡°Do I have to bring you?¡± Rowena glanced at Paul. Because she didn¡¯t want to go but Paul was putting silent pressure on her. ¡°It¡¯s an honor, Your Grace.¡± It was different from her feelings, but Paul must have been satisfied with this statement. Rowena said so and stood up holding Cecil¡¯s hand. Cecil gently pulled Rowena up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you at the engagement.¡± Cecil turned around without saying goodbye. Rowena glanced at the family, but could not convey a greeting. Countess Adelia¡¯s men watched Rowena follow the crown prince in the distance. Formal or whatever, it was a complete disregard for them, but Paul couldn¡¯t get angry. This is because the royal family decided to pay for the entire wedding. How much dowry do I have to pay? It¡¯s the royal family, so I¡¯m going to have to save face¡­ Today¡¯s face-to-face meeting was satisfactory for Paul, who was struggling with the huge cost of the wedding and where and how to extract it. But there was a dowry problem. Chapter 11 Growing Feelings (3) It will be difficult to hide it, the dowry amount Adelia has paid will eventually come as news to people Previously, Paul had been trying to sell his daughter for money in search of a marriage partner with an age gap, so the dowry problem was heartbreaking. But it was okay because the opponent was the royal family. I hope Rowena doesn¡¯t know about her brothers. Matthias will also get a place in the country, and so will Theo and Louis. Even nobles will bring me money to do a favor! Already, the nobles were opening their wallets to Paul. As he began to receive hospitality wherever he went, his worries disappeared due to the fantasy. Theo, on the other hand, was very worried. In the past, he didn¡¯t worry about Rowena as his brother or father did. He knew his father treated Rowena unfairly, but she was lucky to be born a girl, so he wondered what she was worried about. Leading the family and worrying about the family situation were all men¡¯s problems. He thought it would not be difficult for a woman because she only had to manage what was given. He was the second son of a powerless count. His older brother would inherit the family, taking everything, and when his older brother got married and his father died, he would be abandoned on the road. Louis seemed to have no thoughts because he was still young, but Theo was worried about the future. He was angry at the thought of his future. Even Rowena was the one who would eventually marry into another family. Even if he cared, he felt that it was his loss. But the current person involved was different. The crown prince. His father and brother were happy, but the crown prince was a man of poor reputation. She could marry the crown prince and be killed at his will. So far, Rowena had been listening to her father in moderation, but Theo knew it wasn¡¯t Rowena¡¯s sincerity. Rowena was a child whose thoughts were stronger than his father knew. It seemed that she often went to the temple to relieve her stuffy stomach, but he guessed that even that was not true. If he had told his father this, Rowena would have been severely beaten, so he just kept his mouth shut. Theo had her in mind. Theo thought of Rowena who was following the crown prince¡¯s hand without saying a word. For the first time, he sympathized with her situation. * * * The place where Cecil met Lady Adelia was a brightly blooming garden. He told the people in charge of the garden to move the table and make a couple of chairs. So it was the drawing-room that connected to the garden that Cecil now entered holding Rowena¡¯s hand. He went inside through the open glass door and asked, ¡°I forgave Marquis Wenson as I promised. Is there any prize for that?¡± Rowena was at a loss for words. Her thoughts were in chaos from the moment she met him. It occurred to her that the wedding date was too early, but she couldn¡¯t say a word in front of Paul. She would be scolded the moment she went back home. If he had just yelled at her, she would have taken out a word, but Paul gave her a beating where it was not visible. Paul thought there was no discipline without force. She couldn¡¯t open her mouth when she thought about herself wearing her engagement dress because her back and thighs were black and bruised. However, it might overturn things as everything will be canceled. She didn¡¯t know whether to appreciate it or to be miserable. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot I want.¡± Cecil turned and raised Rowena¡¯s hand. Rowena¡¯s face flamed up because his eyes were simply strange, kissing the back of her hand. She shook out her hand, but Cecil let go and laughed. Rowena was a little surprised, nervous that Cecil might be angry. The man she knew would quickly get angry and threaten her with a little pet peeve of hers. ¡°¡­ Excuse me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be saying excuse me. The Lady has nothing to apologize for.¡± Rowena was confused because his smile and staring face contained full goodwill. There was a time when she thought she should risk her life just by persuading him. It wasn¡¯t that different from the treatment Rowena got from Paul, so it eventually became something to be considered familiar with. It was different now. ¡°I don¡¯t know Your Highness.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Cecil wanted to close his distance from Rowena, but he didn¡¯t rush close. It was because he remembered her sitting calmly at the meeting. That¡¯s what she looked like when she was with Count Adelia and her brothers. She seemed to have killed herself as if she had no words. Cecil saw a kind of resignation in that figure. He thought she wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to date if she had grown up among those people. Isn¡¯t Rowena uncomfortable with men? Chapter 12 Growing Feelings (4) She endured everything for her friend at the time, but that wouldn¡¯t mean she liked Cecil. ¡°Are you really going to marry me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that even though I called the count and met him? No matter what, no royal family sends a proposal as a joke.¡± ¡°Still, getting married simply because I¡¯m not afraid of you¡­¡± Cecil stared at Rowena, who seemed to hesitate while asking. It was actually something Cecil wanted to ask. If one asked him if he loved Rowena, he would have had nothing to say about it. But if they asked him if he liked her existence, he might have just said yes. He became curious. It was quite pleasant to listen to her and her voice was good to hear. It was also pleasant to see her immediately respond to what he said as a joke. When he saw a heated face, he wanted to touch it. ¡°Is this love?¡± Even now, he could feel his heart beating faster than usual. He felt like his stomach was itchy, but if anyone asked if this was love, he would shake his head. ¡°What do you want to hear? Do you want me to say that I love you?¡± He didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable saying this. He would have felt annoyed if another aristocratic woman had asked him to say she loved him. But it was only cute to think Rowena wanted the word. Although Rowena didn¡¯t really want that word. ¡°How can you be so confident? It¡¯s marriage! Divorce is not easy¡­ Don¡¯t you think you might hate me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ There¡¯s one way to check,¡± Cecil said, looking at Rowena with curiously open eyes. Rowena looked suspiciously at Cecil. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ll know when we kiss? Whether my heart is pounding or not.¡± In a close-up whisper, Rowena unknowingly slapped Cecil on the forearm. She also forgot that her opponent was the crown prince because she was nervous. ¡°You¡¯re teasing me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s a sure way. Just permit me.¡± It made her heart pound. His confidence was breathtaking for Rowena. Her heart beat quickly just hearing it from him, so it was clear that her heart would beat like crazy when she was kissed. But what did that prove? ¡°What are you doing because I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s affected? What about you?¡± ¡°Do you want to make my heart race?¡± Cecil smirked and tapped her cheek with his fingertips. ¡°I think I¡¯ll be a little excited if you kiss me here.¡± I think I¡¯ll kick him in the shin. Rowena glared at him with a hateful smile. He was a man who was taller than she was, and several times bigger. He used to seem scary, but now she didn¡¯t feel threatened. I¡¯m so nervous, but he¡¯s just teasing¡­ It was so unfair that she didn¡¯t have any experience in dating! Oddly, her face was flushed and she wanted to shake it up somehow when she saw Cecil making fun of her with a face. That¡¯s probably why. She moved her body without realizing it. Kiss. Grabbing Cecil by the shoulder, she stepped on her feet and kissed his lips first. That stopped the playful smile. ¡°What?¡± Rowena, who committed the crime, froze when she saw Cecil¡¯s blue eyes widen. The hand that held him by the shoulder was caught by the wrist before it fell off. ¡°Huh, hmph?!¡± In an instant, her body leaned into Cecil¡¯s arms, and a solid arm wrapped around her waist. Her upper body seemed to be tilting, but Cecil¡¯s hot and soft lips kissed Rowena¡¯s lips as if swallowing them. ¡°Hak, mhm¡­¡± Her eyes were wide open. Her whole body heated up as his moist tongue penetrated her mouth. He was right. Their hearts beat like crazy. The pounding sound was so loud that she wanted to block her ears. Besides, his mouth-wanting tongue was obscene. Rowena gasped, unable to move her tongue properly, at the strange play of their mouths. ¡°Heuk¡­¡± Cecil, who wrapped his running tongue around hers, sucked and rubbed it several times, and Rowena even shed tears. She couldn¡¯t breathe enough, so her legs went numb. The warm and slippery feeling of their tongues was shudderingly strange. ¡°Hah¡­ ho¡­¡± As he withdrew his lips, Cecil looked at Rowena with a wet sigh. Rowena was panting, almost out of breath. His face was as red as an apple. ¡°Rowena.¡± ¡°Yes?!¡± Cecil didn¡¯t let go this time, although he was visibly surprised. She was still in his arms. ¡°Can I bite you?¡± ¡°Yes? What¡­?¡± Cecil¡¯s body responded first to Rowena, who looked at him with surprised rabbit-like eyes. He bit Rowena¡¯s cheek while licking the saliva that flowed around her mouth. ¡°Kya!¡± After this, Cecil didn¡¯t get slapped. He just grabbed Rowena by the wrist and took her lips once more. * * * ¡°Why are you angry? My heart was pounding.¡± He blatantly lied that it was his first time but he had sucked on Rowena¡¯s lips so much that they swelled up a bit. So he said he needed lessons from her as his bedroom teacher. It¡¯s definitely not his first time! It was a kiss that made her legs go numb. Although it was her first time, it was not unpleasant to have his tongue in and run through it. Chapter 13 Growing Feelings (5) Rowena felt it was unfair and resentful. But Cecil¡¯s sincerity seemed to kill her if Rowena tried to meet anyone. ¡°If you go on like that, the count will haunt you.¡± Cecil brought the potion and put it on Rowena¡¯s lips. That alone brought Rowena¡¯s lips back to normal soon. Did Your Highness¡¯s heart pound too? Rowena¡¯s heart leaped but she had no idea how Cecil was feeling. He must have been happy judging by how many times he had kissed her. Rowena covered her face in the carriage, shaking. The kiss with Cecil wasn¡¯t offensive at all. She felt like she could live even if she married him. She was just excited to be caught by the wrist and held in his arms. The crown princess¡­ Maybe I can do it. Her heart thumped violently when she thought she could go on with not only the marriage but also the next thing after it. The effect of the kiss was that intense, so she thought she would be good at it. ¡°¡­¡± Rowena fiddled with Cecil¡¯s cheek, which she had licked and even bitten slightly. Can I handle it? Her mouth was watering. * * * Cecil was cooling down in a bathtub filled with cold water. He had the intention of kissing her, but he didn¡¯t intend to go that far. It felt better than he had expected. ¡°¡­¡± Cecil frowned as he stared blankly at his lips. At his touch, the lips felt a little weaker. They looked like they were going to bleed right away. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t resist biting her cheek. Rowena¡¯s reaction after the bite was also quite pleasing. ¡°I don¡¯t think it has ever been that sweet before.¡± It was so good that he wondered if kissing could make him feel this good. He understood that Rowena was surprised because her reason melted away and he coveted her soft lips like an animal. ¡°Should I not have sent it?¡± The date of the engagement was quite short-lived. The emperor¡¯s condition was not good, so it was inevitably scheduled. So Rowena would stay at the palace a few weeks later. The crown princess¡¯ bedroom in the crown prince¡¯s palace will be given to Rowena as her room. That¡¯s the way it is. Cecil¡¯s room was a bedroom with a door between it. Of course, Cecil had no intention of sharing a bedroom with Rowena. I¡¯ve been trying to hold it in till a few days after marriage¡­ He thought his body couldn¡¯t handle it if they used one bed, but he found out after kissing her today that he didn¡¯t think he could stand it. Cecil was also embarrassed because it was the first time he had been so sweet to a woman. Rowena¡¯s impulsive kiss was a blow to the sugar. ¡°It was cute.¡± He kissed her, and she looked surprised at his actions. At the same time, all kinds of emotional swirls in her eyes attracted Cecil. His heart was pounding at the time. Even now, his heart was beating faster than usual. It may be because of Rowena. Do I really have a crush on her? He also wondered what the problem would be if the opponent was Rowena. The engagement had already been decided, and the wedding would take place within this year. She couldn¡¯t get out of his arms for the year they had promised. What bothered him right now was the emperor, who was dying. He who had been poisoned had already destroyed his family relatives and cut off their heads and dedicated them to his feet. Nevertheless, his anger was not relieved. The emperor and Cecil were not very affectionate, so it was strange. The emperor thoroughly surrounded Cecil, his son, and paved the way for him, but he had always hoped to be a cold-blooded man. It was his teaching to be a cool, strong, and wise emperor. He¡¯s always been living in regret. I feel weird. There was a painting of a woman in the secret room hidden in the emperor¡¯s bedroom. It was a picture of Cecil¡¯s mother when she was a dancer. For his sake, even though he killed her with his own hands, the emperor missed her all his life and regretted his actions. He punished the two queens who made it happen, but he couldn¡¯t kill them. Cecil couldn¡¯t like such an emperor. While acknowledging his achievements as emperor, he was considered foolish as a man. I¡¯m not going to live like that. I¡¯ll live my own way! He grew his strength for it. Now he had all the power in his hands and had all the nobles at his disposal. The public¡¯s evaluation of him was not good, but he wondered what it had to do with it. The country was peaceful and the imperial power was more powerful than ever. Other countries were not daring to invade their country or lands either. Now, if he got married, ascended to the throne, and gave birth to children at the right time to stabilize the throne, his task was over. There will be many things going on as an emperor, but he could solve them as much as he wanted. He was a capable crown prince and future emperor. ¡°¡­¡± Cecil frowned. He liked his position and he liked what he had to do as an emperor. But it felt like something was missing. It felt strange, even though he had everything. Is this why His Majesty encouraged me to get married? Chapter 14 Growing Feelings (6) Leaning against the wall of the bathtub at an angle, Cecil erased his thoughts about the emperor. Even if he was not affectionate, he was still a father, but his condition was already irreversible. He did not seem to want to live. Rowena. When he thought of Rowena, his heart was strangely shaken. A feeling of being filled with emptiness, he also felt like the world, which was all gray, was slowly changing into various colors around her. When he thought of Rowena, he lost track of time listening to her voice. His head was busy with what to say to Rowena and how to lead her reaction and tease her. He wanted to hug her again with his arms, then he naturally felt pain. Regardless of face, he regretted having to put her in the palace instead of sending her home to the Earl. * * * Lyria was surprised to learn that the marquis¡¯s ban on going out was lifted through the maid. It wasn¡¯t just the curfew that was lifted. Not only did he say she could go out to see Rowena, but she was notified that she could go out anywhere with Rowena. ¡°Well, are you serious? That¡¯s what Father said?¡± ¡°Yes, he said Lady Adelia would be a member of the royal family in the future, and asked you to strengthen your friendship.¡± Only the families of both families will know how unconventional this is. Until now, Rowena had only been allowed to come to see Lyria, and all she had been allowed to go out for was a tea party when invited by a temple or a prestigious lady. It was the Marquis who even banned her from visiting his next-door Count Adelia. But now he was willing to allow it! Lyria hurried to get ready to go out at once. She wanted to go out and let Rowena know the good news. Maybe yes, the two of us can drink tea at a cafe with the Count¡¯s permission! It was just one time. Lyria, like Rowena, changed her clothes in the temple and disguised herself as a man, and walked around the city. How happy she was then! Lyria swelled up in the hope of enjoying the same joy again. In addition, because of the previous week¡¯s meeting, Theo had hurried back to the capital and returned to the Countess. Kian was Rowena¡¯s escort driver, but Theo, who paid attention to his outstanding skills, often called him up and dragged him to the extermination of a demon. That¡¯s why Kian hadn¡¯t been around Rowena for the past few weeks. Her entourage will be watching, so she won¡¯t be able to act as she did when she went out in disguise, but she was happy to see Kian¡¯s face again. Lyria was very excited and headed for Count Adelia. * * * As she walked down the stairs, Rowena couldn¡¯t believe it. Lyria visited her in person! ¡°Really?!¡± It was a time when there were no fathers or brothers. Louis was sweating in the backyard of the mansion taking fencing lessons. Therefore, no one yelled at Rowena, who ran down the corridor and stood on the stairs, even when she hurried down the stairs. ¡°Rowena!¡± It had already been five days since Rowena climbed up to her window. The two young ladies embraced each other and rejoiced. ¡°What happened?¡± While delighted, Rowena lowered her voice, conscious of the gaze around her. ¡°Did the Marquis leave you and go down to the countryside?¡± ¡°Uh, n-no. It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Lyria confided in the Marquis¡¯ permission, which she heard through her maid. Unlike Lyria, who is just happy to be able to go out with Rowena, Rowena could guess what the Marquis was up to. ¡°You¡¯re trying to figure out where I¡¯m going!¡± Paul, Earl of Adelia, was also tolerant of Rowena¡¯s outings. The date of the engagement was decided short of time, and the time to enter the palace was decided soon, so if it suited the prince, she could go out. Rowena was aware of the underlying ulterior motive. He was no match like before. He was trying to play the role of a generous father because she was about to live as a crown princess and even as a queen. It¡¯s a no-brainer. It was when she was eight years old that she was caught stealing a piece of cake from the kitchen and was slapped and fainted. Rowena never forgot about it. He strictly controlled her weight and diet, saying, ¡°If you¡¯re fat, you can never sell well.¡± The amount of food increased because the nanny, who disapproved of it, told her that another lady died as soon as she gave birth. Rowena has always been monitored for eating. The Lady had a skinny body like a skewer. She was sold to her father for money and married a man, but she died after stillbirth. Far from grieving his wife¡¯s death, the husband went to the man who sold his daughter and threatened his money back. The reason was that he lost money for selling a sick woman. When Paul heard that, he thought she couldn¡¯t be the same, so he let her eat at a normal level. It was amazing! If I get treated like that, will I get attached? Rowena knew that her two other brothers and Louis were free to eat and drink. There was also a cupboard filled with food for the boys. Chapter 15 Growing Feelings (7) The food that Lyria took while she was starving in the basement was from the cupboard. The servant of Matthias, the eldest brother, always forgot to lock the cupboard, so it was easy to steal. No one noticed that Rowena was stealing because it was thought that even if a lot of food disappeared, someone else would have eaten it. Rowena knew how she was being taken for granted. Even the countess¡¯ maids would go out to the streets freely and buy snacks on payday. Marrying the crown prince was inevitable, but it would not be as Paul wished. ¡°Where¡¯s the count? Hey, I think I can get permission if you¡¯re here¡­¡± Paul was weak to those who were above him. It was the same for the Marquis¡¯ daughter, Lyria, who he would reluctantly listen to when asked to do something about Rowena. ¡°I will have similar power. If I get engaged to the crown prince, I don¡¯t know¡­ Because I¡¯m living in the palace.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lyria seemed to notice that her outing was not something to simply be happy about. Rowena smiled soothingly at it. ¡°But the crown prince won¡¯t restrict us from going out. We¡¯ll see each other more often!¡± ¡°Will we?¡± The fact was pleasing, but it was hard for Lyria to be happy, as Rowena¡¯s engagement was considered the same as going instead of Lyria. Rowena held Lyria¡¯s hand and her eyes shone. ¡°Let¡¯s go anywhere! I¡¯m not allowed to go out, but I can¡¯t just stay here!¡± In addition, she wanted to take Lyria out of here before Matthias came. Matthias acted as if he had been the heir to a duke just by becoming an in-law to the imperial family. He didn¡¯t condescend to Rowena, but he was annoyed because he seemed to think that she was useful at times. It was clear that Matthias would make a move if he found Lyria. ¡°Yes.¡± Lyria smiled shyly and moved along with Rowena. * * * Lyria came in the marquis¡¯ carriage, so naturally, they got in. However, it was the two maids and the escort driver, Kian, who boarded the carriage together. Kian was known to the marquis¡¯ employees as a knight. The count¡¯s employees were secretly on bad terms with the marquis¡¯ employees and did not hesitate to mock Kian. Rowena and Lyria¡¯s maid already knew that Kian and Lyria were lovers. Therefore, in a carriage covered with curtains, the two lovers sat side by side, and Rowena sat facing them with the two maids next to each other. ¡°¡­It¡¯s been a long time, Lady.¡± It was Lyria under tight security. It was not easy to be alone. Rowena watched the two as they ate the cookies offered by Anna, Lyria¡¯s maid. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°I think your face is too hot, young lady.¡± Alas, Anna and Pina, Rowena¡¯s maid of honor, joined hands. Lyria¡¯s face turned to Kian and went bright red. Kian, too, looked at the three people red-faced. ¡°Lady, please¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. I know, I know.¡± They arrived at the destination. The place where they enjoyed the secret meeting was the prayer room of the temple. Outside the carriage, the marquis¡¯ guards were also guarding the carriage on horseback. Therefore, if he got out of the carriage, he would have to return to the ordinary Marquis¡¯ worker and the Guardian Knight. Rowena giggled and turned the attention of the two maids to herself. She was curious about the conversation between Kian and Lyria whispering in a low voice, but she had to give both of them time. ¡°¡­Should I match the engagement dress with the wedding dress in the same place?¡± Pina folded her arms and tilted her head. It was not the right attitude for a noble maid, but Rowena hired Pina as her maid of honor. ¡°Will it be in time? We¡¯re both running out of time¡­¡± ¡°So I¡¯m thinking of buying the engagement dress at the right place and adjusting it to my size. I don¡¯t need a new one.¡± Rowena was a little excited about buying a dress. When the count entered society, he bought clothes only so that Rowena would not be humiliated. It meant that they bought dresses that were out of fashion or were not sold due to poor design for less than half the price. Still, Pina¡¯s brilliant first skills improved the shape of the dress, but it was a dream to choose a dress without thinking about the price. If she had fled the count and become a librarian, she would never have worn such a luxurious dress again in her life. ¡°Is the royal family paying all the expenses?¡± Anna asked in a curious voice. She knew everything between Lyria and Kian, so she didn¡¯t resent Rowena for taking Lyria¡¯s place. Chapter 16 Growing Feelings (8) ¡°I heard what the butler said. In a few days, your highness will send me a gift. I heard that the head of the palace told the count¡­¡± ¡°Wow! You should have that too!¡± Stomping, Anna looked at Lyria. Lyria looked troubled. ¡°My father won¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Well, I guess so. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think much.¡± ¡°Instead, I¡¯ll deliver it to you!¡± Pina said, tapping confidently on her chest. Anna replied, looking at Pina with lingering eyes. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll probably gobble the things up with those big eyes of yours.¡± At Anna¡¯s words, Pina nodded her head with a sad expression on her face. Rowena smiled and looked at Lyria and Kian. He was whispering to Lyria, asking if she was envious. Because it would be difficult for him to even buy a gold ring. Lyria shook her head. ¡°Kian, you¡¯re my treasure¡­¡± The whisper was small, but Rowena heard it clearly. Ugh, goosebumps. But it was nice to see Lyria smiling shyly because she looked happy. Can I be happy, too? Rowena suddenly remembered Cecil and shut up. It occurred to her that he did not seem to dislike Rowena. She thought she just needed to hurry up and get married, but she had kissed him¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± When Rowena, whose face was swollen for a moment, hit herself on the head, the two maids, Lyria, and the escort driver were surprised and looked at her. ¡°Rowena?¡± ¡°Miss!¡± ¡°N-no! All of a sudden, miscellaneous thoughts¡­ Ugh, devil, go away!¡± Rowena shook her head ignoring the tremors of her heart. The eyes he showed when they kissed, and the hot touch were unforgettable. * * * It was not like a thorn growing in her mouth, but a needle growing in her seat. It was only a kiss. They just put their lips together once, no, several times. ¡°¡­¡± Cecil flapped the papers he was looking at, pushed them aside, and frowned. The crown prince had been in such a bad mood for a few days. He kept looking down at his hands As if something had slipped out of his grasp and everything was twisted. There¡¯s only less than a month left before the engagement¡­ They didn¡¯t have a separate appointment because he didn¡¯t need one. They weren¡¯t even close in the first place, so he didn¡¯t think Rowena, who¡¯d done her business, would visit him again. If he knew this would happen, he thought he should have asked and made Rowena come and go often. ¡°Damn it.¡± They were not even in a relationship, but what was this feeling? Suddenly Cecil realized that he had no dating experience. It wasn¡¯t for any particular reason. It was just that he had no desire. How could he say this? There were as many people as the water droplets in the ocean, but for her, it was annoying because she seemed to have a lot of experience. In that respect, Rowena was just like him, and he liked it. He prayed for the same when he chose Lyria among the young ladies. Of course, according to Cecil¡¯s sharp sense, Lyria didn¡¯t seem like a young girl who had ever touched anything. However, he thought she was better than the high-ranking noble girls who had other secrets behind their fresh faces. Although he ultimately made the wrong choice. Rowena¡­ If he knew this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have kissed her. He had never felt so anxious about a woman. It wasn¡¯t just a kiss. Just holding that small body, feeling the breath, and listening to the sound of her heart seemed enough to soothe this heat. What are you hesitating about? If you want, why don¡¯t you go and meet her? Cecil, who was agonizing, sprang up from his seat. It was not appropriate for him to be at odds over something as he had just thought. If he liked it, he could get it. If the other person is a person, he can make her his own whether he persuades or seduces her! * * * It was unexpectedly difficult to locate Rowena. He told the Count that he would meet Lady Adelia. It seemed that he did not expect the crown prince to visit unexpectedly. It was Cecil, who had already departed from the palace, even though he knew Rowena was not in the Earl¡¯s residence. For now, he decided to go to the area close to the Earl¡¯s residence. He said she was in the Marquis¡¯ carriage, so he thought she would stand out. Where is she? Even if the capital was wide, the carriage with the family crest on it was bound to stand out. The carriage of a high aristocrat had large and colorful inscriptions so that no other aristocrats or commoners would make mistakes. Therefore, Marquis Wenson¡¯s carriage would stand out. In addition, most of the high-ranking nobles preferred large carriages. Therefore, the main road of the capital was large and wide so that several carriages could come and go. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here!¡± Chapter 17 Growing Feelings (9) Without bothering to search, Cecil instructed a man to find the Marquis Wenson¡¯s carriage. Of course, the fact that he was looking for it didn¡¯t leak out. Whichever way they went, his capable knights couldn¡¯t find the Marquis Wenson¡¯s carriage or Rowena. Where¡¯d she go? He thought she would be busy preparing for the engagement ceremony because they had a tight schedule. Of course, most of the preparations were made by the imperial family, but the bride would also need to do something. They said she met Lady Wenson¡­ Did she go to get a dress or something? He said that the timing was right, so she should have gotten it early, but it was also an important matter for women to choose which dressing room to use. Each duchess or marquis had a dressing room where they often fitted dresses. However, there would not have been such a dressing room in Count Adelia¡¯s. Paul Adelia was a stingy man to his daughter. If Rowena had already become a crown princess, there might have been a specialized dressing room she would often visit to exert her influence. In fact, Count Adelia had not yet decided on the dressing shop, as he was saving the amount of money he received. ¡°To the street¡­¡± There was no certainty that Rowena was there, but Cecil decided to head there. * * * ¡°Did you decide?¡± Rowena looked in wonder at the designer¡¯s careful questioning voice. ¡°Why do you ask me so many things? Have you ever met my father separately?¡± ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯m not. We only sent the design and asked for your opinion. It seems like you¡¯re worried about many stores¡­ Please take your time to look around.¡± The designer stepped back from Rowena¡¯s side, making excuses with a panicked face. Rowena looked at her suspiciously and turned away. She wasn¡¯t the first designer to respond strangely. Every store she went to see the dress for the engagement asked similar questions. Like they noticed her or invited her to their stores. Of course, she would fit in an engagement dress somewhere. But there was a rather strange feeling about their response. What? I know there¡¯s a rumor going around, but¡­ The content of the conversation was impeccable, but something was unclear. Don¡¯t tell me. He¡¯s so stupid¡­ He was a father who was always worried about money. Paul, who was not a gambler but just plain greedy, wanted to have a bigger estate, better knights, and everything to be the best in the country. So he always wanted money. There was no way to make money over Rowena¡¯s engagement. She had an idea in her head, but Rowena erased it. It¡¯s an engagement to the royal family! If Rowena wears a shabby dress, the royal family and the countess will be punished. He will not be the only one to be humiliated. Don¡¯t tell me you really! Rowena glanced at the designer and wondered how she knew the count. As soon as she asks, she will insult the count. She suspected her father of being a snob who chose the cheapest dressing room for money. ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°Rowena! How about this?¡± Lyria brought a lovely peachy dress to Rowena¡¯s body. The weight of the dress must have been considerable, but she seemed to have forgotten the etiquette that she had to uphold in her family¡¯s name because it was exciting to choose Rowena¡¯s dress. Kian was watching it with a restless face. Other knights were parked outside because they were men. It was a convenient time for Kian to be beautiful. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty.¡± Rowena whispered. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be a little expensive?¡± She was taught by the aristocracy that it was impolite to weigh the price. However, Paul always paid less than the limit, so Rowena and Pina had to be stumped for the dress. ¡°The royal family said they¡¯d pay for it, so you can choose your favorite dress. I heard the palace chief told you to get at least five right?¡± He even offered jewelry to decorate the dress. The jewelry was to arrive at the Count¡¯s house a few days earlier than the gifts to be sent from the royal family. ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± When she heard about it, Rowena¡¯s first place to think of was the dressing room, where she gave out unsold dresses without frowning for a small amount of money. She didn¡¯t mean to keep everything, as she only needed a practical dress that she would wear many times rather than an engagement dress. But wouldn¡¯t it be okay to buy one here? The problem was her stingy father didn¡¯t seem to allow it. ¡°Let¡¯s get about eight! That will be good!¡± Even though it was not her money, she said excitedly. Rowena only had one dress to wear for the engagement day, but she wondered why she had to get eight. Maybe because she¡¯ll change her mind about which dress she was going to wear on the big day? Or because she might lose or gain weight? Another dress as a backup? Maybe just as a present for her fianc¨¦. Chapter 18 Rowena also intended to choose only two dresses for the engagement, and the other three for the other uses. The wedding dress will be tailored after entering the imperial family, so nothing has been confirmed yet. ¡°Just try it on.¡± As Rowena headed to the dressing room, Pina and Anna followed in with a dress. Lyria was next to Kian in a position some distance from the dressing room. Perhaps because of the slip of the tongue earlier, the designer somewhat kept her distance without actively recommending it. ¡°Welcome¡­?!¡± When she saw someone coming through the door, the employee who greeted them kindly, froze. The designer looked back to see what was going on, but she also froze. ¡°Y-your Highness?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Lyria, who was chatting with Kian, turned pale and bowed her head on seeing the Empire¡¯s Prince! ¡°¡­What about Lady Adelia?¡± The escort knight and entourage seemed to be outside. Cecil, who leisurely entered the store, asked Lyria. She was once almost a fianc¨¦e of his, but his eyes were very businesslike. ¡°I-in the dressing room¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Cecil turned to the dressing room in relief. The disturbance outside could not have been heard from the dressing room. Sure enough, the door to the dressing room burst open and Rowena in her dress hurried out. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Rowena grabbed the hem of her skirt and bent her knees slightly and bowed her head. It wasn¡¯t so bad that the fluttering skirt moved. He didn¡¯t know if it was because the dress was nice or that the person wearing the dress looked nice. ¡°This is good.¡± He remembered thinking that Rowena¡¯s shabby dress was also a neat design. Looking back, it was just a simple design and a dull-colored dress. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s hard to find something that doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± The words simply came out as she stared at him. Rowena quickly turned red. Lyria, two maids, and even Kian, who were looking at her, were surprised. ¡°Oh my.¡± ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± There was clearly more to the crown prince¡¯s gaze at Rowena than met the eye. Vera, the owner, and designer of the dressing room had a hunch that for the engagement, she would not end up selling just one dress. If she could seduce the lady, the crown prince would have been the image of this dressing room! ¡°You look great in that, my lady!¡± The designer, who tried to speak in a charming voice, made eye contact with the crown prince who rolled his eyes away without saying a word. It was a cruel look that would have had her decapitated without Rowena around. Originally, commoners should not open their mouths without permission in the presence of the imperial family. The designer regretted trying to jump on the so-called opportunity, so she swallowed her saliva and retreated. Quick-witted Pina beckoned around. It was a desperate gesture that it would be good for them to leave at this point. Kian also silently escaped as he wrapped his arm around Lyria, and Anna and Pina quietly left their seats. Rowena left alone, looked at Cecil in bewilderment. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask even though she thought it was a rude question. Cecil¡¯s face relaxed, he felt better just by looking at Rowena¡¯s face. ¡°Is that what you¡¯re saying to someone who¡¯s come all the way here? You¡¯re too cold for your fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°Please answer my question.¡± Cecil grinned, rather than frowning, though she deserved an attitude. Rowena¡¯s heart leaped at the grin. If it were her father or Matthias, they would have slapped her or raised their fist. It¡¯s different. It wasn¡¯t what she was told. But was this guy actually a good guy? No, he wasn¡¯t a bad person, but he wasn¡¯t good either. The only way he got his marriage approval with her was close to fraud. ¡°What if I wanted to see your face?¡± The whisper made her face flush even more. Cecil¡¯s fingertips tickled at the thought of biting her like last time. It was sweet at that time, but he thought it would still taste sweet if he bit her now. How fascinating it would be to scan that skin with the tip of his tongue. ¡°Why do you keep saying that¡­¡± He was affected by her because it was lovely to see different expressions, anger, and embarrassment, on her. Rowena turned her gaze away from his, and Cecil quickly approached her. Her eyes flinched and looked wary of him, but her heart fluttered. Cecil was pleased with the fact. ¡°Rowena.¡± He whispered a name that pleased him no matter how many times he called her. Rowena couldn¡¯t make eye contact with him again and turned her head away. He wondered if love really needed time. The duration wasn¡¯t important. It was important how much his feelings had moved now. Cecil held Rowena¡¯s hand and buried his face in her palm. ¡°I missed you.¡± Rowena looked at Cecil, her heart thumping in her chest. Cecil still looked at her with his palm on her face, mesmerizing her for a moment with his sweet gaze. Has anyone ever looked at her like that? Chapter 19 Growing Feelings (11) Lyria was a great friend, but she never got the same look from her. Rowena somehow felt like crying. She didn¡¯t think she should be captivated like this. This person was a prince with the worst reputation, but her heart was moving freely. Cecil¡¯s blue eyes were checking out her figure. It was like a blue night sea in the moonlight, and he thought Rowena was lovely. I can¡¯t¡­ * * * Suddenly, the people who left the dressing room were stuck to the window and peeking at the situation inside. It was as if the crown prince was sticking close to Rowena and confessing his love. ¡°Oh, my God¡­.¡± He was a well-known crown prince with a cool head. He was not a despicable villain who taunted anyone, but everyone was afraid of him because he was often angry, cynical, and had no qualms about throwing people out. Those who served him said otherwise, but there were times when most nobles could not breathe much in front of him. But now, he looked like a gentle lamb. It was unfortunate that the crown prince had his back turned to the window, so he could not know what expression he was making. However, it seemed submissive to have that beast-like body bury her face in his palm, or pretend to be obedient. He couldn¡¯t turn his gaze away, no matter how Rowena reacted. The crown prince suddenly hugged her as if he was not willing to let others see her, then he looked back at the window with scary eyes. That alone knocked out the people by the window. He wanted her hair to stick to his neck for a while as he hugged her. * * * The crown prince, who was glancing around the window, suddenly hugged her again and Rowena¡¯s heart jumped once more. However, it was not a tight hug and her red cheeks couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°Stay still¡­ They¡¯re still peeping.¡± We should stay still because they¡¯re peeping?! Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around? But Rowena¡¯s body lay still in his arms as Cecil whispered. His chest was wide enough to cover Rowena. When she buried her face in his solid chest, she felt dizzy and feverish. ¡°¡­¡± She could feel Cecil¡¯s breath up close, even his body scent. She felt strange. I¡¯ve done this before¡­ At that time, her lips covered his before she could care about it. So far from thinking, she was floundering in chaos. It was Cecil¡¯s deep kiss that kept the chaos going. As the memory of Cecil¡¯s kiss continued, Rowena blushed from her earlobes to her neck. She wanted to fall out of Cecil¡¯s arms right away because she was embarrassed, but she couldn¡¯t think of whether she could do it or how much longer she had to stay like this. What am I doing?¡­ After considering it step by step, she thought it was more reasonable to do this with Cecil. ¡°Rowena.¡± When she raised her head to the sound of a call, she could see Cecil¡¯s face. However, in this case, they were close enough to feel each other¡¯s breath. She almost screamed. Cecil smiled satisfactorily at Rowena with a blank look on her face, then kissed her lips lightly. For some reason, Rowena was angrier than the last time she was given a deep kiss. * * * On his way to the next dressing room, the crown prince was accompanied by Rowena who had left the others alone and climbed into his carriage for other reasons. She should have taken one of the maids along with her, perhaps Pina, but she didn¡¯t want to be questioned. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re angry. You didn¡¯t put your tongue in this time.¡± Rowena¡¯s face burned at Cecil¡¯s natural words. It was something she didn¡¯t know either, why her heart leaped up at the slight bump on her lips. ¡°You can¡¯t get angry.¡± Seeing the crown prince come to the dressing room, Rowena remembered what she wanted to ask him but she didn¡¯t want others to know. Although she had a tearful face, Cecil looked at Rowena with a strange expression on his face as she tried to calm her breathing and clear her mind. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I want you to escort me on the day of my engagement.¡± Cecil¡¯s expression looking at Rowena became serious. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you because I¡¯m only predicting at the moment. Can you do that for me?¡± He was asking for it without any basis. Cecil smirked at Rowena¡¯s cautious gaze. ¡°I thought you had a different mind to get into the carriage without a maid. Well, do you want an escort to show off? Or¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to make sure that I¡¯m safe.¡± ¡°Yes, I will do as you wish.¡± It wasn¡¯t difficult at all. In addition, when it came to safety, no amount of prudence was enough. Rowena seemed relieved when Cecil unexpectedly agreed to it easily. ¡°Thank you, Your Grace.¡± Chapter 20 Growing Feelings (12) ¡°I also want to ask you a favor.¡± ¡°Please tell me.¡± Cecil grinned at Rowena as she sat and paid attention. ¡°I know we¡¯re still engaged, but I¡¯ve been scolded by you, my fianc¨¦e. Will you teach me how to kiss?¡± For a moment Rowena¡¯s face turned red. ¡°W-when did I give you a hard time¡­?!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get a compliment, did I?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even kiss me!¡± Cecil smiled as Rowena raised her voice. She thought that his mischievous smile was so handsome that she wanted to hit him. ¡°I know I didn¡¯t kiss you, but why did you get so angry?¡± Rowena was at her wits¡¯ end. She didn¡¯t know why she was angry, but Cecil seemed to know why. ¡°So, why don¡¯t you teach me to kiss?¡± She wanted to pinch that smiling face but she felt like she wanted to make sure that the last kiss really made her feel that good, or that she was just surprised and mistaking it for a good kiss. Rowena hesitated, and Cecil looked at her with satisfaction. He felt half-successful just because he wasn¡¯t rejected. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t like him either. He didn¡¯t know if she liked it, but at least the kiss didn¡¯t seem unpleasant. That alone made Cecil feel like his stomach was melting. Cecil rose from the seat across from Rowena with a pleasant smile. He grinned at her as she gave him a startling look. ¡°You can do anything to me¡­ Why don¡¯t you teach me enough not to be bullied by my fianc¨¦e?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe he was going to be like that! It was a complete sham. Besides, wasn¡¯t Cecil much better at kissing?! ¡°Well, it¡¯s not your first time!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time. You are the woman who will take all my firsts.¡± It was the same with kisses, he felt excited the first time when he saw Rowena. Maybe his first love and his first experience would be Rowena. The thought of it made his whole body feel like it was on fire. ¡°You lie. How could you be so good at it if it was your first time¡­?¡± Rowena, who was talking casually, covered her mouth in a gasp. Cecil bent his eyes joyfully. ¡°You liked it, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was good!¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t like it? Why don¡¯t you tell me so I can fix it? Where and how did you hate my licking? Biting your tongue¡­? Do you like me biting your lips?¡± This was not about teaching kisses, it was about teaching himself Rowena¡¯s favorite kisses. It was that way for Cecil, but it was different for Rowena. Cecil quickly sat next to Rowena who closed her mouth and could not answer. Rowena became tearful and dodged to the edge of her seat. Cecil didn¡¯t get up after seeing it. ¡°W-why are you sitting here?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to sit next to you to teach me how to kiss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to kiss you!¡± Then he can do it. Cecil looked at Rowena, holding back what he wanted to say. Rowena was half flustered. She¡¯s so cute. Rowena was the first woman that made him feel like swallowing her, and maybe she¡¯d be the last? ¡°You can do whatever you want. You can pinch my face, bite my lips, and I¡¯ll take it all. Do whatever you want me to do.¡± She thought she wouldn¡¯t do anything. Cecil¡¯s words made her want to do it. She wanted to pinch that cheeky face and bite those neat lips and thought she¡¯d want to touch the nose a little. But this was the crown prince of this country. How could she do that? ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only woman in this empire who can do that to me. If we get married, you¡¯ll fall asleep in my arms every night. Is this all that scary?¡± The snorting face was arrogant. She always wondered what confidence this man had. Wasn¡¯t one supposed to be worried when it came to firsts? He just thought Rowena, who looked at him with resentment, was cute. ¡°You really want me to pinch you?¡± It bothered her to see him smile with a nonchalant face. Cecil glanced at Rowena¡¯s hand with an unpleasant thought, as she reached out to his face. Kiss. Rowena was surprised at the kiss on the fingertips and pulled her hand back. ¡°Y-you said you wouldn¡¯t do anything!¡± When did I make that promise? But Cecil didn¡¯t bother to remind her of that, there was no need to chase her away already. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Is kissing the tip of your finger considered something?¡± Rowena pinched him in the face because she hated him for being brazen. Still, when she pinched him, he had a lovely smile on his face, and Rowena lightly placed her lips on Cecil¡¯s. She expected him to hug her at once, but he was patient. Chapter 21 Growing Feelings (13) Cecil looked at Rowena with wide eyes. ¡°You told me not to do anything.¡± ¡°Can I?¡± He asked her with eyes burning with passion. Rowena hesitated. She wanted it done, but she was afraid to say it out loud. So instead of answering, she took courage. She gently licked the gap between Cecil¡¯s lips, then his lips opened to let her in. Rowena carefully pushed her tongue into his mouth, and a fretful groan leaked out. She was pleased with that, knowing that she was the one who made Cecil fret. Looking at Rowena with anxious eyes, Cecil seemed to be waiting patiently for fear that she might run away. Can I really do whatever I want? She wanted to kiss Cecil. She couldn¡¯t tell if she just wanted to kiss or touch him. However, she didn¡¯t think she hated him, and she thought it wouldn¡¯t matter if she came into contact with him more at this rate. ¡°Um¡­¡± Rowena¡¯s body leaned toward Cecil. Cecil breathed a low sigh as his slender arm went around her shoulder and his slender body leaned against her chest. A careful touch gently wrapped around Rowena¡¯s waist. He wrapped her body, moving slowly as if he were surrounding a small bird that would run away if he moved suddenly. Rowena didn¡¯t even notice because she was licking Cecil¡¯s mouth. She was kissing the crown prince with her eyes closed and her face red, without daring to look him in the eyes. Oh, my God. It was just a little, but every time Rowena¡¯s tongue licked his mouth, the heat rose in her stomach. It was only today that she found it so hard to endure. Cecil gasped while swallowing her lips and tongue and holding back his desire to indulge until tears gathered in his eyes. He didn¡¯t even know why he was so excited about this petty kiss. The way Rowena touched him, the way her lips clasped and her body nestled, all ignited his passion. ¡°Rowena¡­¡± When Rowena¡¯s lips finally fell, Cecil purred lowly, flashing an insidious look. The mere sight of Rowena¡¯s lips glistening with his saliva made him dizzy. He was dying to have her. He had been worried that the time until the engagement was too short, but now it was the opposite. He wanted to take Rowena to the palace like this. ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± He thought he would kneel before her and beg if she said no. Don¡¯t say no. Please don¡¯t say no. Even the moment Rowena hesitated, his heart felt crushed. ¡°You can, hmph!¡± Cecil¡¯s lips pressed down on Rowena as if they were bumping into each other. It was a different, more violent, and impatient kiss than before, but she didn¡¯t hate it at all, perhaps because of the previous touch. Rather, her heart was beating hastily. Cecil seemed to want her so much it made him impatient. He pushed her and pressed her body against the carriage wall, and Rowena did nothing but hold Cecil¡¯s hem. Cecil¡¯s tongue entered through the gap in her open lip. ¡°Hm¡­ ugh, mhm! Heum¡­¡± Suck, kiss. It was embarrassing to hear the sucking sounds, but Rowena enjoyed the moment as she felt a pleasant tremor spread through her body. The hand that held the hem of his waistband was wrapped around his waist. Cecil¡¯s head seemed to spin with joy. He craved Rowena¡¯s lips, which were sandwiched between him and the carriage, and caressed her flushed cheeks with his fingertips. ¡°Ha¡­ Rowena¡­¡± He thought it would have been nice if they had met earlier and he held this lovely body to the fullest. It was such a shame that he couldn¡¯t meet her before. Maybe that¡¯s why it was so hard to take off his lips, but they were getting closer to their destination. In the first place, they were just going from one place to another on a street lined with costume rooms, so it was not going to take long. When he looked up, he saw Rowena breathing heavily and leaning her back against the carriage wall. Cecil inadvertently let out a loud growl. Rowena reached out and touched his neck as if it were strange. It was an involuntary act. But she removed her hand in surprise at her rudeness. Cecil grabbed her wrist and sent an intense look her way. ¡°You can touch anywhere, anytime. I¡¯ll allow it.¡± Rowena pulled out her hand without saying a word. She felt the carriage come to a standstill, then she took Cecil by the hand and rose. * * * Why aren¡¯t they coming out? His attitude toward Rowena much lessened the fear of the crown prince. Still, he was a scary opponent, but they expected Rowena to do something about it. The crown prince must have liked Rowena very much. That carriage had been suspicious for a while. When did he arrive in front of the dressing room and why was it quiet back then? Chapter 22 Growing Feelings (14) ¡°Should I knock?¡± When Anna asked secretly, Pina and the crown prince¡¯s servant shook their heads with desperate faces. The servants and maids who knew what the atmosphere meant, exchanged glances and nodded at each other. After a while, the crown prince opened the carriage door and came out. Rowena looked neat, but her cheeks were red. ¡°My lady.¡± Rowena rolled her eyes embarrassingly at the sight of the group waiting for them and saw Cecil¡¯s hand that was extended. Rowena took the hand and got out of the carriage. Everything is fine! And she was about to shout. In particular, Lyria, who was very worried about this engagement, was deeply relieved. The crown prince was kind to Rowena, and Rowena seemed to like him. Am I being too selfish and brazen? She felt like a monster wanting her friend to be happy as she ran away. However, the scene gave her a sense of relief. A glance at Kian made him smile at Lyria. Lyria bowed her head to the smile. Pretending not to see it, Cecil escorted Rowena into the dressing room. The rest of the party followed suit. * * * It was a good thing that the crown prince personally looked after Rowena because she was married at best and if she didn¡¯t get the prince¡¯s love, she might not conceive a prince. If nothing bad happened in between, his grandson would become the emperor! But this was upsetting. ¡°Why did you follow me there?¡± Paul didn¡¯t know what he liked about the dull and foolish girl, but she seemed to have captured the crown prince¡¯s heart. The news came that the crown prince had already spent a lot of money chasing Rowena and had signed an engagement dress. Paul, who had planned to match her engagement dress at the biggest grossing store by competing designers, was disappointed. The crown prince stepped up and decided on her engagement dress, which he couldn¡¯t protest. So the huge amount of money he should have received was blown away. Also, the small jewels that were supposed to be sent to the count were canceled. Now that the dressmaker had been decided, it looked like he¡¯ll go straight there. Damn it! I tried to steal some of it. The royal family sent jewelry to decorate the dress, so he thought it would not be obvious even if a little of it disappeared. Who would count it! But the jewel went to the dressing room without going through the count, and it was as if it had flown away from Paul¡¯s grasp. I couldn¡¯t sell jewelry off the finished dress. Why did you do something useless! The arrow of anger returned to Rowena, who had gone to see Lyria and the dress, but now a few weeks later, she was a child who would leave the Count¡¯s house. It was different from when she was less influential in the count. She would become freer and have lots of power. Paul looked down on women, but he didn¡¯t underestimate their resentment. He knew that Rowena was afraid of him, not that she liked him. It didn¡¯t matter before. Who cares if that domestic pig despises me or not? However, Rowena was a human being, and it was impossible to know what she thought of him. Rowena tried not to show hostility. ¡°If I knew this would happen, I would discipline her moderately.¡±¡¯ Like other family members, Rowena didn¡¯t know how to look at her father with love. She only looked at Matthias with a wary look and felt a little sorry for Louis, who lost his mother at a young age. As for Theo, she didn¡¯t care about him. Paul became rather nervous. Even if Rowena became a crown princess, she was still his daughter, so he thought that just a little scolding of him would be fine. She¡¯s just a girl. However, if Rowena coaxed the crown prince into pushing him away, it could not be helped even if it was Paul. Because he was afraid of the crown prince. No, it¡¯s not. I am the maternal grandfather of the prince who will be born in the future. Nothing had been done yet, but people in line were already flocking like clouds. Even the high-nosed Marquis of Wenson looked grumpy and courteous to him. How exhilarating it was! Marquis and Counts. Even if they were of different levels, it was not a heavenly difference, but whenever the Marquis looked down on him as if he was treating him as a servant, he trembled inside. You¡¯ll see. Paul intended to coax Rowena into his own family as soon as Rowena had a son with Cecil. The eldest son, Matthias, should be appointed as the head, and he would like to use her by giving Theo and Louis, who will become an adult, a seat in the future. It was fortunate that there were few relatives in the royal family. Can¡¯t she share all her power and wealth with her own family? Paul rolled his eyes, boiling with greed. There was still a long way to go, but he was full of desire to taste the power and wealth that he would receive anyway. Chapter 23 I¡¯m Scared of My Late First Love (1) Rowena was panicking over the unfilled stuff in the small dressing room. Pina was excited and eager to clean up the old stuff. At least Paul had managed to buy most of the things by accepting the money he didn¡¯t want to give. Every time she took out her clothes, she was filled with pride that she was going to get married. Our lady is loved this much by the crown prince! Oh my god! Pina wanted to stamp her feet and scream, but she held it in for Rowena¡¯s sake. She was already pestering Rowena. ¡°Are you going to take me with you when you get married? Without you, I will be sad.¡± This was obviously an exaggeration. Still, Rowena smirked at Pina¡¯s expression of sadness. ¡°Do you want to go to the palace?¡± Initially, it was a principle to take some of her people along with her. Pina was a maid who had been with her since she was a child, so she desperately wanted to go with her. ¡°Of course! You¡¯ll get a raise and people¡¯s treatment will change!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to learn a lot of new things. You may end up living a more frustrating life than now.¡± ¡°I can handle it. I¡¯d rather be with you than be alone with this count without you. Hm? Please.¡± Pina had already decided to leave the count before Rowena fled to another city. She didn¡¯t want to endure his anger. It was the same with Anna. Both had decent letters of introduction written by their respective owners. However, in the case of Pina, the situation had changed. Now, she didn¡¯t have to go to another aristocratic house with a letter of introduction and adapt from the beginning. Rowena won¡¯t run away. Besides, she seemed to have a good relationship with the crown prince, and the young lady didn¡¯t hate the crown prince either. So to Pina, it felt like she was on the right track. ¡°But I wanted to tell you first. I¡¯d be glad if you came with me.¡± ¡°Yay! That¡¯s great! Hehe! What about Kian? Kian and¡­¡± Pina looked around and asked with a low voice. ¡°What can you do with the power of the crown prince?¡± ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s possible to appoint Kian as my escort knight, but¡­¡± Even so, the status of Kian was different from that of a marquis. The Marquis would never give Lyria to Kian. To add to it, Kian was a mixed race. ¡°Let¡¯s think about it a little more. We still have time.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± * * * Since the two young ladies could not go out in the first place, it was obvious that they moved around together. There was a famous cafe, a costume room, an accessory shop, and so on. But there was no suitable place to attack Rowena yet. Time keeps ticking¡­ The marquis was nervous. He should have expected that the two girls wouldn¡¯t walk around late at night. If they were on their way back from an opera or a play, it would be suitable for a raid. Security in the capital wasn¡¯t just good, but rather excellent. If you heard a scream or saw something suspicious, the security guard would report it. The count¡¯s knights were of commoner status, but an escort knight named Kian was evaluated as having good skills. He was of mixed race, but his basic physical abilities were superior to those of humans. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± He didn¡¯t like that. If I make an offer, they will definitely consider me suspicious. He, who values a woman¡¯s conduct, could not recommend going out late in the evening. What if someone in a higher position suggested that Rowena should do it and gave permission? There would be a lot of people who wanted to get close to Rowena, so he thought it wouldn¡¯t be difficult. The marquis had the ladies investigate who was interested in the opera. He also instructed them to spread rumors that Rowena Adelia was interested in it. However, it was worrisome that the crown prince often joined Rowena without warning. The crown prince was strong enough to wipe out a battalion alone. When such a crown prince is around, the assassin would not be able to use his strength. The cost of examining Rowena¡¯s schedule was different from that of the crown prince. As soon as he is found out, the marquis would be suspected of treason. The marquis gritted his teeth when he realized that he had to spend money separately to check the prince¡¯s schedule. Why would such a girl steal the crown prince¡¯s heart? You¡¯re such a whore! Do you think I¡¯d let you sit in my daughter¡¯s seat? * * * He felt as if he hadn¡¯t sipped water while walking. The place he thought was just a road was a desert, and he was like a wanderer. He didn¡¯t feel relieved just by looking at her face and hearing her voice yesterday. He missed her the next day and the day after that, and he was anxious to meet her. He got annoyed and smashed the marble newspaper. I¡¯m dying. It was getting harder to sleep at night. He wanted to see Rowena¡¯s face. Cecil felt frustrated when he heard her voice and wanted to hold her hand and embrace her. He didn¡¯t mean to visit often because he would be exposing his feelings. Furthermore, it seemed that the whole world would notice that he had fallen in love. Chapter 24 I¡¯m Scared of My Late First Love (2) Cecil lay annoyed on the sofa for a while, hoping it would pay off. His intention in offering Rowena an engagement was to make her fall for him. But somehow, his heart had fallen for her first. Rowena already knows. He had made his intentions obvious, so he thought she would have noticed. He considered himself a handsome man, so he thought Rowena would fall for him too. The timing was the problem. I want to make you like me sooner. It wasn¡¯t enough that Rowena didn¡¯t hate him. Rowena didn¡¯t seem to him like a woman who would¡¯ve kissed him if she hated him. So he guessed she had a crush on him to a certain extent. He then had a little confidence. When he looked outside, he noticed that it was completely dark. It was a ridiculous time to visit the count to see Rowena. Besides, he had work to do today. ¡°I will go to see His Majesty.¡± The servants rushed up to Cecil¡¯s call. As Cecil got out of bed, the servants quickly dressed him appropriately for the presence of the emperor. He left the bedroom and walked quickly to the emperor¡¯s palace. He usually went to the emperor¡¯s bedroom every couple of days. After he had heard from a member of the council that the emperor was getting better, he went there, but this time, there was a separate reason for his visit. The servants and maids of the emperor¡¯s palace bowed their heads when Cecil appeared. Cecil looked at them indifferently and headed for the emperor¡¯s bedroom. The emperor had not been able to get out of bed for two years. Every few months he came to his senses, but it was only for a moment. After talking for a few minutes, he fell back into a coma. ¡°¡­How is he still?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not getting better.¡± The emperor¡¯s servant replied apologetically. Cecil entered the emperor¡¯s bedroom with a strange expression on his face. There was not a grain of dust on the neatly arranged bed. Cecil placed many servants and maids by the emperor¡¯s side while having a watchman to ensure that they properly cared for the emperor. The watchman was also frequently replaced with others in case the watchman was bought off. He also visited the emperor often like this. The fact that the crown prince, being the most powerful man, never forgot to visit the emperor, that alone would make those who cared for the emperor beware of their actions. Cecil took his eyes off the emperor only after he had checked the blankets and clothes he was covered in. Although they were on unfriendly terms, he was a father who did his best. Although he only ever received the Emperor¡¯s affection a few times, Cecil did not completely hate the emperor. Even though he was the one who killed his mother. I want to show him Rowena¡¯s face for once, but¡­ Is it too much? He didn¡¯t know what the emperor was thinking when he persuaded him to get married. But he felt grateful that it came back with a pretty good result. In addition to that, since he was a father, it seemed reasonable to greet him at least once. Rowena, who was in the position to become his bride, might also want to see him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cecil said so and turned around with his entourage. Before leaving the room, he glanced back, but the emperor was still asleep. At least you should be relieved that you didn¡¯t feel any pain because of the painkillers. * * * It was announced that Rowena would be engaged to the crown prince. Count Adelia himself didn¡¯t keep it hidden, so many invitations were flying in. Paul didn¡¯t order Rowena to attend all the invitations. There were many invitations from high-ranking nobles, but now he was the boss and they were just waiting for his permission. Paul, who opened the invitation to Rowena without permission, was wide-eyed when he saw the invitation from a noblewoman. She was a high-ranking aristocrat, and also a rich woman with a huge business. From the point of view of Count Adelia, she was a good partner to keep close to. Paul intended to make a big business out of the imperial family, and her connections must be of use. An opera ticket was enclosed in the invitation. Paul was appalled that Rowena was rumored to like opera these days. Who¡¯s spreading the rumor? Rowena had never seen an opera. She may want to see it, but she can¡¯t like something she has never seen before. It was a false rumor. However, the female singer of this opera was the partner he was supporting, who was also the owner of the opera. He thought that since the person who had sent the invitation was a woman, then the prince would not take issue with it. ¡°Great.¡± Paul felt better and took the opera ticket out of the envelope. There were two tickets. Rowena would want to go with Lyria, but what was the point of her going? It was he who had to build a connection with the top shareholder. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Did you call, count?¡± The servant bowed to the count who did not even know his name. ¡°Where¡¯s Rowena? We have to go out tonight, so tell her to get ready!¡± Chapter 25 I¡¯m Scared of My Late First Love (3) She was interested in opera, but it would be hard work to watch it next to Paul. Rowena got into the carriage without saying a word. ¡°We have about 16 days left.¡± When she heard about the engagement from the crown prince, she didn¡¯t know she would be counting down for it. She was simply surprised and thought that she should avoid such thoughts at the moment. But in reality, the kindness of the crown prince and the excitement in her heart were causing her to expect an engagement. Paul, sitting opposite her, grinned and began to nag at her. It was mainly to be careful in front of the owner. ¡°¡­There¡¯s nothing worse than being talkative. All you have to do is keep your mouth shut and stand by my side.¡± The person named owner must be a woman too. Perhaps she didn¡¯t expect Paul to follow the invitation. She would have thought that Lyria, who was known to be close to the crown prince or Rowena, would come. She wouldn¡¯t expect Paul to invite himself. Rowena thought Paul¡¯s greed was shameful, but she pretended not to notice. In two weeks and a few more days, she could live separately from the count. If she divorced the crown prince a year later, Paul would try to suppress Rowena as if he were trying to regain his fortune, but it will be after the crown prince gives Rowena his title and territory. I¡¯m not going to be bullied like I am now. She was beaten by Paul because she was young and powerless. There were only a few days left before she would be more superior than him. Rowena thought she was sick and tired of Paul thinking she could get out of here. ¡°Rowena! How dare you think about something else when I am saying something?! Like this, there¡¯s nothing you can do when you¡¯re a crown princess¡± Maybe I was too deep in thought. Rowena, who was thinking about Cecil, had a look of embarrassment on her face. Paul¡¯s eyes glared at Rowena sizzling with anger. His anger was only a flame the size of turquoise in the face of the strong, but it was such a blazing flame to the weak. Rowena was embarrassed and annoyed to endure Paul like that. It wasn¡¯t Rowena¡¯s fault that Paul lacked vanity and competence. But, Count Adelia¡¯s estate was not bad compared to other lands. It¡¯s just that Paul wasn¡¯t as rich as he wanted, but he had enough income to live a healthy life with his four children. Rowena, who looked after the countess¡¯ house in the place of the dead Countess, knew this. So, every time he pretended to be poor in front of his children and played the role of a capable man who lived an unfair life because no one could support his abilities around him, she was ashamed. ¡°How can I¡­ think otherwise in front of you?¡± As the horse galloped, the carriage reached the front of the opera theater. The servant had already stepped out of the carriage and they heard a call outside the carriage¡¯s door. ¡°The count has arrived.¡± ¡°Father, we¡¯ve arrived at the theater¡­ Argh!¡± Rowena gave a short scream as she was punched in the face. The count tried to read the traces of fear on Rowena¡¯s face with glistening eyes. As if that was proof that he had complete control of Rowena. However, Rowena only turned her head, covering her face. Her body was curled up to avoid the usual beating. The count, as usual, wanted to beat Rowena more, but he held her face and stopped. Rowena wasn¡¯t looking directly at the count instead, she looked down. It was that look he wanted. ¡°Listen, even if you become a crown princess, it doesn¡¯t change that you have Adelia¡¯s blood. As long as your blood flows in your veins, I am your father! And all Adelia¡¯s daughters all obeyed him. You¡¯ll have to do the same!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± She should have put the word ¡°father¡± at the end of my answer, but Rowena couldn¡¯t bear to say it. It was because the title felt terrible and disgusting. Knock, knock. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the theater, Count.¡± His voice was the same as usual, but he seemed mindful of his surroundings. Then the count threw Rowena¡¯s chin and kicked her in the stomach. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Stepping on Rowena¡¯s foot with his shoes, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your duty. Don¡¯t be arrogant just because the crown prince thinks you have a pretty face.¡± Rowena swallowed her breath as she endured his weight. There would have been bruises on her feet and where she was beaten. Rowena clenched her teeth. ¡°You will be abandoned by the crown prince in the end, once your appearance grows ugly one day. If the crown prince abandons you, where will you go in the end?¡± Knock, knock. The count removed his feet at the sound of a knock again. He tidied himself up and looked back at Rowena reproachfully. ¡°Are you getting motion sickness just because you¡¯ve been in a carriage for a few minutes?¡± Because you¡¯re so weak. Rest more!¡± He spoke in a loud voice as if he wanted those outside the carriage to listen and shouted out. ¡°Open the door!¡± Chapter 26 I¡¯m Scared of My Late First Love (4) The servant scrambled open the door of the carriage. Looking through the crack in the door, Rowena could be seen curled up on the floor of the carriage and she turned her back. She was not completely visible because it was covered by the count¡¯s large back, but the bloody scene alone could turn someone pale. My Lady. Pina stepped aside, swallowing tears inside. The count, with a triumphant face, stepped out of the carriage and said without looking back at the blood. ¡°Rowena seems to have bad motion sickness, so take a look at her.¡± It meant wearing makeup to cover the bruise on her face. Pina said she would do it quickly and went up to the carriage. The servant closed the door of the carriage. * * * I should have done this earlier! Trying to please that girl didn¡¯t work. He had to show examples to those who misunderstood their status as they climbed the social ladder. Rowena, who looked wary even though he or her brothers had shown kindness, was dissatisfied. It¡¯s hard to please Rowena for only a few days, so this is more suitable to solve the problem. I was going to please you because I was proud of you¡­ And that girl, how dare she be arrogant? I should¡¯ve done this earlier! Paul decided to go home and discipline Rowena properly. It was to correct the beginning before she became more arrogant. She could do something else at the Imperial Palace¡­ I¡¯m gonna have my people watching her nearby. So the stupid thing won¡¯t think about anything else.¡¯ If he visited regularly and beat her up, she wouldn¡¯t think of anything rude, and she could realize her status. Paul made a plan inside and went to the seat on the ticket. The lady secretly wanted to get acquainted with Rowena, so she prepared a seat on the balcony. ¡°She invited the father-in-law of the Crown Prince, and I deserve it!¡± It was Rowena who received the invitation, but Paul completely forgot about it. The seat on the ticket was one of the best seats on the balcony. So Paul moved excitedly. It was also satisfying to look down at the other nobles sitting down. ¡°Count, what are you doing in a place like this?¡± Paul shuddered with astonishment at the displeased voice. The crown prince frowned at the sight of him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face? Like you¡¯re a guilty man.¡± ¡°Ah! N-no! It¡¯s like¡­¡± Paul replied with an expression as if he was about to bow down. Cecil¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw him. It was in the morning that he received a report that Rowena was likely to attend the opera. Cecil attached a guard to Rowena¡¯s side, which led to him getting Rowena¡¯s schedule. Paul, Count of Adelia, was stingy with everyone but his sons. The servants, who had to work for a small salary, opened their mouths easily after receiving a few gold coins so he bought off someone. The man bought off was reporting all Rowena¡¯s schedules to the imperial family. Cecil had not been able to sleep for days because he wanted to see Rowena¡¯s face. When he heard that she was coming to the theater, he thought it was okay to meet her as if it were a coincidence. When Rowena was walking around with Lyria, he couldn¡¯t intervene. By the way, why is this guy so surprised? He looked as if he had seen a ghost. In addition, Rowena is not around. ¡°It¡¯s said I invited Lady Adelia, but the only person who came was the count?¡± Next to the crown prince was Marquis Milena, who invited Rowena. However, seeing the crown prince fretting, the rumor that he was attracted to Lady Adelia, was true, so she was smiling inside that she had good information. ¡°No way. I invited the lady, but you¡¯re here, aren¡¯t you?¡± Milena asked in an elegant voice, fiddling with her fan. Wearing a colorful black dress with pearls, she had a charisma that overwhelmed the viewer. When Cecil, who had the spirit of a beast, or Marquis Milena, who was known as the owner leading a huge business, stared at him, Paul blushed. ¡°Rowena has motion sickness¡­ So she¡¯s still in the carriage.¡± ¡°Sickness?¡± Cecil, who was in a carriage with Rowena before, wondered what nonsense it was. Then Milena clicked her tongue as if it was understandable. ¡°Your Highness, your fianc¨¦e seems to be in pain, so you should go.¡± Before Milena could speak, Cecil was also noticing signs of disquiet. What is Paul afraid of? Of course, many nobles feared him before. However, in recent years, Paul had been looking at Cecil with a sullen and triumphant smile. ¡°Hold the count.¡± Cecil, who had a frightening look on his face, moved. Paul contemplated and tried to stop c Cecil. If Cecil¡¯s knights hadn¡¯t grabbed Paul, he would have chased him. ¡°Well, Your Grace, Rowena¡­ She¡¯s not in a state to see you!¡± Paul exclaimed, but Cecil didn¡¯t have time to respond to him. All he could do was go to check Rowena¡¯s face in anxiety. Milena smirked at the end of the fan, tapping her mouth. Oh, Count Adelia is in trouble. Information was important to the person running the business. Knowing how Rowena was treated by the count, Milena turned back with a laugh at the count. Chapter 27 I¡¯m Scared of My Late First Love (5) Rowena sighed and looked at Pina. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m the one bleeding. What are you crying about?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not crying. You¡¯re not crying. How can I¡­¡± Unlike her words, tears were dripping from Pina¡¯s eyes. She knew the count had been doing this for a long time, but now that Rowena has captured the crown prince¡¯s heart, she never knew this would ever happen again. ¡°The Count is too much.¡± There was no way to hold back the tears in her heart. When she first saw this, she saw the opportunity and wondered whether she would throw the count off the stairs or kill him by waiting by the window and throwing a vase on his head. But she hesitated because she didn¡¯t want to kill such a troll and pay for her crime. What kind of man in the world uses his fist on his own child? ¡°Don¡¯t do this and tell your Highness. Your Highness will stop him from doing this again!¡± ¡°That I got beaten by my father?¡± Rowena had a smile around her mouth. Can I say that? Will they believe me? What a disgrace it will bring. Cecil¡¯s kindness to her was considered sincere and might try to help her. But Rowena didn¡¯t want Cecil to find out. She thought she would want to die if she ever saw a sympathetic expression in his eyes. ¡°No, I won¡¯t tell him. How can I look like this¡­? I just have to hang in there for a few days now. I¡¯m afraid¡­ but he won¡¯t kill me.¡± Clench. Cecil, who was listening to the voice at the door of the carriage, gritted his teeth. The servant followed Paul, and only a coachman remained in the carriage. The quick-witted horseman just lay flat, holding his breath. Why aren¡¯t you telling me! He was a man who had almost everything in the world. He had the might to become the emperor of the largest empire on the continent, and he could move a mountain if Rowena wanted. If you have such a noble person in your hand, and you already have him, why don¡¯t you ask for help?! He understood the feeling that she didn¡¯t want to show her face, but he couldn¡¯t respect that feeling. If something happened to Rowena, he had to know it himself. Bang! The door of the carriage suddenly opened. Rowena was seated in the carriage chair with a tired face. Pina had been putting makeup on Rowena¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t expect Paul to hit Rowena, and obviously, he did not allow expensive potions to be used on Rowena. ¡°Y-your Highness¡­¡± Both women were startled. Holding her breath, Pina looked at Cecil and then Rowena again. Cecil walked into the carriage like a beast. There was no sound of footsteps and his movement was calm. He removed half the makeup from Rowena¡¯s face. Cecil¡¯s face froze when he saw the bruise. I¡¯ll kill you. Cecil¡¯s complexion went dark as he saw black bruises from how harshly she had been beaten during the short journey from the Count Estate to the opera house. It had been a long time since he felt like he was about to lose his mind in anger. ¡°Lancelot, call the healer and have her heal her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rowena paused and looked at Cecil¡¯s back, hesitating. If she remained quiet, something terrible would happen, but the distance between them was already too great to catch him. Rowena didn¡¯t know how to vent Cecil¡¯s anger. It was also the first time she saw him this angry. Cecil wasn¡¯t this angry when she told him that his fianc¨¦e liked another man. What should I do? While hesitating, Cecil went out of sight. Rowena tried to chase after Cecil, but Pina quickly caught her. ¡°Pina!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Leave it to His Majesty! Where are you going with bruises on your face?¡± There was no one in the parking area now. This was not the first time this had happened because the coachman had taken the carriage to a secluded spot in the theater parking lot. In addition, the knights of the crown prince remained near the carriage to prevent anyone from peeking. ¡°Just think about you, my lady. Please. I beg you.¡± Pina begged, embracing Rowena¡¯s arm. Rowena stared blankly at Pina. * * * Marquis Milena left and Paul was taken to the lounge in the theater, at the hands of the imperial knights. It was a waiting room for the royal family. If it were usual Paul, he would have been proud that he had set foot in the royal space, but not now. Rowena, Rowena, she isn¡¯t going to tell the Crown Prince everything, is she? Pina was good, but she couldn¡¯t put on makeup quickly. So he thought maybe the crown prince might notice if he saw Rowena getting organized. If he had any honor, I would be able to stop the crown prince. Besides, I am his father-in-law. What can he do to me? Rumor had it that the crown prince adored Rowena so much. Can¡¯t anyone tell just by looking at the gifts that came to me as a count! They were items that made his eyes wide open at a glance. Paul regretted not being able to sell it. Therefore, even if he was dissatisfied with him, he would only scold him right now and would not punish him. The engagement ceremony is close! But it was just scary. Isn¡¯t this going to make the engagement a non-existent one? Paul didn¡¯t think it was wrong for his parents to discipline their children, but if he saw the scene, he thought it would be a shame that he would no longer take Rowena as his wife. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s a big deal¡­ Chapter 28 I¡¯m Scared of My Late First Love (6) Just imagining it made him sweat. He had already asked several nobles to finance his business. Most aristocrats accepted it and some even gave advance money. If that happens, it¡¯s all because of the silly girl! How dare a daughter not listen to her father! Though he thought so, Paul regretted it. If he had endured a little longer, things would have been easy to solve, so he couldn¡¯t. He was a man who never learned to put up with it. Why does a man have to put up with it! That¡¯s the fault of girls too. In the entirety of it, he felt it was unfair. The world was inherently about the weak and strong. The weak deserve to bow their heads politely under the strong, but the girls didn¡¯t do that. They raise their opinion by doing useless things without knowing anything. Yes, the crown prince can be coaxed out of this moment. Then¡­¡¯ Bang! Paul¡¯s shoulders bounced off the sound of not knowing whether the door was opened or smashed. He was essentially used to the violence he wielded, not the one he received. His father beat only his sister, and he never placed a finger on Paul. There were only compliments, hugs, and petting hands that he gave him. ¡°Your¡­¡± All the excuses he thought he should say when he met the crown prince disappeared when he saw his face. The face was so beautiful and manly that it made him jealous, but it was scary. It was a terribly distorted face, even though it was an expressionless face. The young and beautiful prince walked without hesitation. ¡°Kyak!¡± It felt like Cecil was clenching his fist, and then his vision went white. Paul flinched as his head flew back. Violence was such a thing. How to respond? What did I do wrong? It¡¯s not going as it should. He just felt like he had to get out of the moment. ¡°Which hand?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ what? It wasn¡¯t easy to move his chin. He could tell just by the feeling that his jawbone was dislocated from the blow just now. However, he thought he would have to answer so that his neck wouldn¡¯t fly away. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer, so I will guess. You must have been right-handed.¡± Cecil gave him a very cold grin. Paul finally came to his senses as Cecil approached him and grabbed him by the arm. ¡°Y-your Highness, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Mhm?!¡± The approaching knight closed Paul¡¯s mouth. It was because of the way he screamed and he was wary of spreading the disturbance outside. The opera performance had already begun, and they could not be heard from outside, but it was just in case. Cecil pressed Paul¡¯s hand on the sofa table and received a marble ashtray from the knight. Then, with an indifferent face, he struck Paul¡¯s hand. ¡°Ugh! Urgggh!¡± Paul¡¯s desperate cry rang in the knight¡¯s arms. Cecil, the crown prince, was a cruel man. There was a reason why people whispered about the evil crown prince. With an indifferent expression, Cecil smashed every bone in Paul¡¯s hand. With his own hands, without soiling the knight¡¯s hands. ¡°¡­If you do something again, I will strike your spine and make it impossible for you to get out of bed again. Do you understand?¡± Paul barely nodded, shedding tears and a runny nose. He was afraid. He had never been overpowered by such men, though he had surrendered to those who were above him or physically strong. Cecil let go of Paul¡¯s hand as if he were letting go of something dirty. The knight also let go of Paul¡¯s head, and Paul silently shed tears. He had already given up his dignity as a nobleman. ¡°I will take Rowena Adelia to the palace. She will stay in the palace until the engagement ceremony, and she will never return to you. Do you have any objections?¡± Paul opened his mouth trembling with a frosty stare. ¡°Ah, how dare I¡­ What can I ask you¡­¡± ¡°As of today, members of the Adelia family will not be allowed into the royal family. You are only allowed to attend the engagement and wedding ceremonies with great grace¡­¡± Cecil¡¯s eyes looking at Paul were full of fury that he wanted to cut off his neck right that moment. Paul rolled his eyes, unable to face him. ¡°If I hear your voice in the hall, I will cut off your tongue. Do you understand?¡± It was hard to say yes there. So who¡¯s holding Rowena¡¯s hand in the ceremony? In addition, many nobles will attend the wedding, and it will be revealed that the relationship between the royal family and Adelia Family has gone awry! ¡°A-at the ceremony, holding her hands¡­ I¡¯m her father! Isn¡¯t it¡­¡± There was a gleam in Cecil¡¯s eyes. ¡°Her father? Is there a father who uses his fist on her daughter? I have never seen such a man live. Mostly because I¡¯ve killed them all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The frightened Paul went silent. ¡°I will not call you a relative of the royal family, nor shall I call you Rowena¡¯s father. If you go around using the royal family or Rowena¡¯s name, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Cecil didn¡¯t kill Paul here simply because he didn¡¯t want to postpone the engagement and wedding. After that, the way to kill Paul without Rowena knowing was already thought of. ¡°Don¡¯t even contact Rowena without my knowledge. I think Rowena must have been surprised today, so I just don¡¯t want to surprise her with your blood.¡± You can try me if you want to die. Cecil turned away as if he had said that out. Paul had lost all his strength and slipped on the sofa. It hurt like hell as he touched the table with his injured hand, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. This was because the crown prince had not yet left the room. Chapter 29 I¡¯m Scared of My Late First Love (7) Lancelot grabbed the theater staff and had them bring the veil. The carriage was a narrow place to receive treatment, so he thought they had to move, so they covered her face. The theater staff quickly borrowed a veil from one of the actresses. They had veils with pretty good designs, as their profession sometimes required them to run to the back door of the theater to avoid the eyes of fans. Rowena was escorted to a room in the theater with her face covered by the veil. As she sat down with Pina, the healer arrived. She didn¡¯t ask Rowena the question of whom she was beaten by as if she had already been told. The bruise on her face disappeared in less than five minutes and the pain went away. The healer asked the relieved Rowena carefully. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere else?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Please look at her stomach and feet. It also looks like it hurts when she walks.¡± The Count¡¯s actions were known, so Pina knew by looking at Rowena¡¯s gait. She took off her clothes and her shoes, as directed by the healer, revealing her black, bruised belly and her swollen toes. ¡°Oh, my¡­¡± With a slightly angry face, the healer hurried the treatment. When she touched her, the wound on her stomach and toes disappeared. The healer looked like she wanted to know who did this, but she stood up without asking anything. ¡°Thank you for your treatment,¡± Rowena said, and the healer looked at her anxiously. ¡°Even if the wound looks like it¡¯s healed on the surface, it¡¯s not fully healed. Your foot seems to have fractured, so you¡¯d better refrain from going out for a while and be careful.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ll do it accordingly.¡± The healer looked pitifully at Rowena and stood up. Women usually try to hide their wounds when they are assaulted by someone close to them. The crown prince, though foul-tempered, wasn¡¯t the one who would touch his people, so it was probably her family. The healer suppressed her sorrow and walked out of the room. Rowena let out a long sigh and looked at her feet. I have to go see my father. By the day of their engagement, Cecil would eventually send her out from the count, so she had to please the count. That way, she was safe and the people she loved were safe. Knock, knock. A slow knock made Pina look at the door. She thought they were guards. ¡°Who are you?¡± When Pina asked, someone in front of the door hesitated for a moment. ¡°May I come in?¡± Everyone knew the voice of the crown prince. Pina immediately looked at Rowena as Rowena quickly found her shoes. She couldn¡¯t wipe the blood from her shoes because she was focused on cleaning the wound, but she couldn¡¯t help it. Pina quickly put the shoes on Rowena. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± It was still uncomfortable, but it could not be compared to before treatment. Rowena looked back at the door with a nonchalant expression. ¡°Come on in!¡± Pina quickly went to the wall and stood. The door opened and Cecil, with a guilty face, entered the room. Rowena didn¡¯t think Cecil would kill Paul. He would have taken it out on Paul, but he wouldn¡¯t have killed him. Rowena judged so. Cecil stood at the door with a complex expression and looked at Rowena. Then he strode as if he had made up his mind to close his distance from her. Standing near the wall, Pina hesitated whether she should leave or not. But! Argghhh As Cecil approached, he knelt in front of Rowena¡¯s seat, and Pina was horrified and ran away from the room. She saw the crown prince kneeling! After learning about this, she was afraid that later, the crown prince would have her neck. When Pina ran away from the room, the crown prince¡¯s servants closed the door without a sound. They looked surprised, too. ¡°Y-Your Highness! What are you doing?!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Cecil clenched his teeth as if he was angry just thinking about it. ¡°I sent you back to the house. I left you in that danger. I should have known, but I¡­¡± Domestic violence was done in secret. How could Cecil notice what Rowena didn¡¯t say? Cecil had only known Rowena for a few days. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault! That¡¯s¡­¡± It was Paul¡¯s fault, and it was her brothers who knew and were neglecting her. Louis, who had no power yet, would be the exception. Chapter 30 I¡¯m Scared of My Late First Love (8) ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your help either.¡± Seeing the shame and deep sorrow on Rowena¡¯s face, Cecil gritted his teeth inside that he should have killed him as well. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you don¡¯t trust me.¡± ¡°N-no! That¡¯s not why¡­¡± Rowena turned her head to avoid the tears she had been holding back. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to even tell Lyria that she was being beaten by Paul and that she wasn¡¯t hit once or twice, but until she fainted. Even though she was the victim, it was shameful. Even the wicked marquis didn¡¯t slap Lyria, but her father swung his fists without hesitation and kicked her with his feet. The sense of contempt had always come late. The moment of violence was just frightening and painful. During the violence, only the fear of escaping the moment stood by her. Rowena¡¯s strength was ridiculously weak compared to Paul, even if she wanted to fight. How she wished she had been born as a man. She didn¡¯t want anything bigger than Paul. Wouldn¡¯t she be able to resist if she had a physique similar to Paul¡¯s? It could only be imagined. It was not easy to stand up to a violent man. ¡°How can I say that? I just knew your highness¡­¡± Her whisper was dying down. Rowena wrapped her hands around her face. She didn¡¯t want Cecil to see her crying. Cecil immediately noticed that tears were mixed at the end of her voice. He scrambled to his feet and held Rowena in his arms. ¡°Lean on me, Rowena¡­ Everything in this empire is already leaning on me. Even if I have one more person relying on me, it¡¯s lighter than a feather to me.¡± Rowena still didn¡¯t know what to do at the absurdly arrogant man¡¯s words. She was crying, but she felt like she was going to laugh. Cecil¡¯s chest was large and wide, and it felt like it could completely swallow her. Leaning her head against his hard chest, Rowena shed tears. * * * ¡°It¡¯s enough to have a knight. I¡¯ll be able to go to the Count¡­¡± Rowena shook her head as Cecil said he would immediately take her to the Imperial Palace. Cecil¡¯s heart was glad, but he was the crown prince with eyes around him. ¡°What would people think?¡± ¡°They will shut up if they want to live.¡± Cecil, who didn¡¯t think he was wrong, seemed unconvinced. It was Cecil who grew up watching the emperor who killed his mother and blamed himself all his life because he cared about the public eye. Cecil had no intention of leaving Rowena under the domain of the stupid Paul Adelia. ¡°If you don¡¯t come, I have no choice but to stay with the count. Then the result would be the same anyway?¡± ¡°The escort knight is enough,¡± Rowena said frustratingly. But Cecil was also formidable. He could bend over everything else, except he couldn¡¯t give way to Rowena¡¯s safety. ¡°Uhm¡­ I have an idea.¡± Pina, who returned to the room after bringing the carriage, made a stealthy voice. The crown prince was weak to her lady, no matter what. She was also opposed to the lady returning to the count. ¡°What if someone dresses up as you and goes back to being a countess? You just borrowed a veil.¡± ¡°Who can even¡­?¡± Pina¡¯s gaze crept toward someone. To a knight with a pretty appearance rather than a tall one with the same hair color as Rowena. ¡°Why is everyone looking at me?!¡± As if he had an ominous premonition, Lancelot took half a step back. ¡°I can¡¯t dress up as a girl! Look at this manly face of mine!¡± He didn¡¯t seem to know himself. Both the crown prince¡¯s entourage and knights turned a blind eye to Lancelot. Cecil looked back at Rowena with a flash in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s decided. All to do is be careful.¡± Rowena was taken aback. I wonder if I could do that. You obviously don¡¯t like that idea. Rowena was perplexed. She wanted to do it anyway. You don¡¯t like that, do you, knight? ¡°No, but if you get caught¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best not to allow him to get caught! Leave it to me!¡± Pina said with glittering eyes. Lancelot glared at Pina with the eyes of an enemy, but Pina pretended not to notice. Your safety comes first! You can¡¯t go back to the wicked count! Chapter 31 I¡¯m Scared of My Late First Love (9) Despite Lancelot¡¯s resistance, he ended up wearing Rowena¡¯s dress and a wig. He resisted wearing a wig, saying that it wouldn¡¯t matter what color his hair was, but none of the knights listened to him. ¡°Breathe in! You have to pull it closer! My Lady¡¯s waist isn¡¯t this big!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me, argh!¡± As the two knights held on to Lancelot, Pina relentlessly pulled the cord of the corset. The knights seemed to be dying of laughter in Lancelot¡¯s face. ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep this a secret today. Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Ahem. Your Highness threatened to reduce anyone¡¯s salary and demote him if he spoke about today.¡± After they disguised the knight as Lady Adelia, they returned to the royal carriage. His Highness had disguised Lady Adelia as his maidservant and rode her back on the imperial carriage. All that was left were the emperor¡¯s knights, Lancelot, and Pina who served Lancelot and kept him undetected. ¡°Yes, they¡­ We¡¯ll see, uh¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t even breathe because of the corset. Lancelot gritted his teeth and stared at his colleagues, then turned his head and glared at Pina. ¡°Do you really have to do this?¡± ¡°I have to put on makeup next, so be prepared!¡± Make-up¡­? Lancelot felt dizzy. ¡°I don¡¯t have to put on makeup because I¡¯m wearing a veil anyway¡­¡± ¡°I have to do it! An accident could blow the veil! I¡¯ll dress you up till you don¡¯t recognize yourself, so take it!¡± Lancelot was unhappy, but he had no right to disobey. Listening to his colleagues¡¯ giggles, he put on his dress first under Pina¡¯s watch. This was to prevent the makeup from soiling the dress. Why am I doing this¡­!? The injustice hit the sky, but the crown prince had already decided, so he could not refuse. Lancelot looked at Pina approaching with a makeup kit in her arms, waiting for the death penalty. * * * Until he climbed the carriage at the theater, Cecil acted calmly, but when he climbed the carriage, he suddenly changed. ¡°Y-your highness!¡± ¡°Your foot, it¡¯s uncomfortable. I won¡¯t kiss your feet, so stay calm.¡± Rowena was the only one who climbed the carriage with him. As soon as the door of the carriage closed, Cecil lifted Rowena and sat next to her, and took her shoes off her feet. He had already been told by a healer where Rowena had been injured. After hearing from the healer, Cecil regretted not breaking Paul¡¯s right leg. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If you let me, I won¡¯t peek at your skirt. Won¡¯t you prefer just putting your legs on my thighs? But I can¡¯t even put you on top of me.¡± Rowena put her legs on Cecil¡¯s thighs and sat comfortably. Her cheeks were flushed in embarrassment. Cecil seemed very happy about the situation. It was Cecil, who couldn¡¯t wait until their engagement ceremony. If Rowena wasn¡¯t injured, this situation would have just been a happy one. Cecil looked to see if the cushion was properly supporting Rowena¡¯s back. Rowena felt ashamed, while Cecil¡¯s heart rejoiced. ¡°In many ways¡­ Thank you for everything.¡± ¡°I hope that feeling of yours will continue. I¡¯m going to continue to do something that you¡¯re grateful for.¡± Rowena did not ask Cecil what he did with Paul. Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak first, he didn¡¯t seem to be dead or had lost one of his limbs. It would be difficult to side with him even if he was a father to her because he was quite foolish and brainwashed by greed. Rowena had a nanny who cared for her, and she was able to develop her self-reliance to this extent. I¡¯d be happy to have my nanny around me. She didn¡¯t die. If she worked at the Count until retirement, the Count needed to give her a large amount of severance pay and retirement guarantees so Paul cut her off early. He wasn¡¯t paying her severance salary! Also lucky, he couldn¡¯t steal the money she had saved. It was thanks to Rowena¡¯s notice in advance. Her nanny packed her money and left the count and lived well with her sons and daughters in her hometown. ¡°Rowena, I¡¯m thinking of arranging the bedroom for the crown princess for you.¡± ¡°N-no!¡± Cecil smiled at Rowena¡¯s frightened expression. ¡°Do you want to sleep in my room?¡± Why is that even a choice?! Before she knew it, Rowena held a cushion in her arms like a shield and stared at Cecil as if she were wary. Chapter 32 I¡¯m Scared of My Late First Love (10) ¡°B-but it¡¯s before the wedding¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do anything without your permission.¡± Then Cecil suddenly stared at Rowena. ¡°Then would you at least give priority to registering our marriage? I can call someone from the temple.¡± ¡°What? Well, it¡¯s¡­¡± Is it possible without my father¡¯s permission? Rowena who was thinking later understood it. The final requirement for all noble marriages was the permission of the emperor. Cecil was the current emperor¡¯s full agent, so if Cecil allowed it, then Paul¡¯s permission would not be necessary. ¡°With my situation like this, even if the nobles find out later, nothing will come out.¡± Since the emperor¡¯s life was always on the line, they would get married early to inform the emperor as soon as he regained consciousness. If he explained this much, the nobles would be convinced by their sudden marriage. Anyways, the fact that the crown prince wanted to get married in the first place was as per the emperor¡¯s will. It was a sudden situation, but it was also a relief for Rowena. But there was also a fear that she might have a relationship with Cecil first and later change her mind. ¡°¡­ But would you mind?¡± As Rowena asked cautiously, Cecil chuckled. It was an advantageous situation for him. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure for me. I can legally make you my woman.¡± ¡°¡­¡± A subtle whisper heated Rowena¡¯s face. Cecil glanced ecstatically at Rowena. There was no love there to escape from his engagement. There was only his woman, who shyly flushed her cheeks and hesitated. Cecil gently reached out to Rowena¡¯s hand on her lap. When he touched her with his fingertips, Rowena removed her hands. Cecil smiled and kissed Rowena on the cheek. ¡°If you come to me, I won¡¯t let anyone look at you. It means the strongest man in the world will roll in your grasp.¡± You wouldn¡¯t let anyone come to me but you seduce me like this? Cecil whispered in a friendly voice, Rowena felt the heat rising to the tip of her earlobes. Why is this person so nice to me? He acted as if he knew everything about Rowena¡¯s fears and concerns. ¡°The strongest man in the world¡­ You¡¯re arrogant.¡± ¡°So you won¡¯t accept my proposal?¡± Cecil, who was close to her, peeped at Rowena¡¯s lips and asked. Rowena grabbed Cecil¡¯s fingertips. ¡°If you say you¡¯ll be my man for the rest of your life, not the strongest man in the world, then¡­¡± ¡°I will. I will be yours not only in this life but also in the next. So come to me.¡± Rowena was glad to hear that, even though she didn¡¯t think it was necessary until the next life. Rowena pulled Cecil¡¯s hand around her waist and hugged his neck. A low moan leaked from Cecil¡¯s lips as she kissed him lightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I want to be your lady.¡± Rowena¡¯s whisper was followed by his engulfing kiss. * * * Count Adelia had left the opera house early, either because he had heard that the crown prince would take Rowena, or because of the seriousness of his wounds. The crown prince also took Rowena and went to the Imperial Palace for joy and pleasure. Therefore, Lancelot had his fellow imperial knights fetch the carriage. He is impersonating Rowena, so it was impossible to ride the horse he brought. It was in front of the opera theater, so he could easily catch a carriage. ¡°There¡¯s a maid of Lady Adelia, too. Why me?¡± Of course, there was no woman among the knights the crown prince brought today. Also, Lady Adelia¡¯s maid of honor was noticeably shorter than her. That didn¡¯t mean that a man had to pretend to be a lady! ¡°Madam, the carriage is here!¡± Pina spoke to Lancelot in a bubbly voice. Lancelot glared at Pina over the veil and followed her towards the carriage. Lancelot¡¯s colleagues were waiting in front of him with smiles on their faces. When one of the knights reached out to him, Lancelot held his hand and squeezed tightly. The colleague was about to let out a groan, but he didn¡¯t. When the two knights did not let go of each other¡¯s hands as if they were playing a power struggle, Pina, who was next to them, tapped Lancelot¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Did you forget that you¡¯re imitating my lady?¡± Lancelot and the knight let go of each other. Lancelot entered the carriage first, and Pina followed behind him. Chapter 33 I¡¯m Scared of My Late First Love (11) He told the coachman his destination, the town where Adelia estate was, and the carriage set off. Two imperial knights followed next to the carriage as if escorting. In the rattling carriage, Lancelot reclined part of the veil. Even though there was a lamp hanging near the window of the carriage, he thought it would be okay if it was this dark. ¡°When we arrive at the Countess, you explain to the Count. I will not explain this to the count in this way.¡± ¡°I will.¡± She replied in a giggling voice. Lancelot glanced at her, but Pina pretended not to notice and avoided his gaze. At the same time, the sneaking gaze was annoying. If Pina had not chosen Lancelot in the first place and hadn¡¯t asked him to dress up like this, there would be no such thing. ¡°¡­ Are you going to follow the Lady into the palace?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m her personal maid.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Somewhere, with a satisfied smile, Lancelot became suspicious. As soon as he asked what it was, one of the knights running side by side with the carriage approached the window. When he opened the window, the knight said, his eyes shining. ¡°Someone is following you. Do you have any idea?¡± The knight¡¯s words made his blood boil. ¡°Someone¡¯s following me? I think the count took all the guards¡­¡± Paul Adelia had no thought of sending an escort for Rowena, who might return. Pina didn¡¯t know, but the royal knights knew Rowena had been asked by the crown prince to guard her. ¡°Jack.¡± At Lancelot¡¯s call, Jack released his spare sword and handed it over to Lancelot. Lancelot fell from the window and drew curtains to the window. Then he drew his sword and said, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you, hide behind me.¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± Pina nodded with a nervous face. As soon as she answered, an arrow hit the carriage. Pina shrank down with a low scream. Lancelot hid her behind him and was alert to the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves approaching. Soon the attacked horse began to run wild. * * * The flare was fired when the royal carriage carrying the Rowena arrived at the Imperial Palace. Cecil immediately noticed the situation. The important crown prince and the future crown princess had entered the Imperial Palace. The manpower that escorted them became the reinforcements, and they ran to save Lancelot and Pina. Rowena, worried about Pina, was restless even after arriving at the palace, waiting for news. Maybe a couple of hours? The royal messenger opened the door of the drawing room and announced the news. ¡°Both the knight and Lady Adelia¡¯s maid are safe!¡± Cecil immediately turned to Rowena who shrugged her chest in relief. He looked at the messenger and wrapped his arm around Rowena¡¯s shoulder next to him. ¡°¡­ The maid must be unhurt, right?¡± ¡°Yes, the reinforcements arrived in due course and they are safe. The maid is coming to the palace, as Her Majesty has commanded.¡± ¡°Okay. What about the assassins?¡± The messenger clouded his face at the question. He said they killed themselves when they arrested those who had survived, whether they were professionally trained or not. Cecil frowned at the news that no one had been captured alive. Things happened right, but it was half a success. This is going to happen again until we figure out who was the guy that asked for it. ¡°Did you contact the temple?¡± ¡°The high priest said he is coming.¡± Cecil nodded with satisfaction. On the surface, it was intended to treat the crown prince¡¯s prospective fianc¨¦e, Lady Adelia, but he decided to have them married right away by letting him officiate. It was a good situation to hide from other nobles. Cecil decided to settle for no one being hurt on this good day. Rowena¡¯s temperament meant that if someone had been seriously injured or died, she would have refused to get married. He can¡¯t forgive anyone who dared to hurt Rowena, but he would have to let them live a little longer. * * * At the Adelia Estate, Paul was groaning as he was being treated. He screamed, even though he had taken enough painkillers to not feel the pain. The orthopedist ignored Paul¡¯s scream and skillfully started treatment. The orthopedist was famous for not going to visit anyone who was originally a marquis or less, but he especially gave way to the Adelia family who were to marry into the royal family. When the orthopedist stepped down after carefully organizing the broken bone with a device similar to tweezers, it was the healer¡¯s turn next. When the healer started treatment, the cracked bones and flesh began to heal. This was also possible because he was a skilled healer who did not care about money. ¡°Argh, I¡¯m going to die!¡± Rowena never called for an advanced healer even if she fainted after being hit. It was to prevent rumors from leaking outside. Matthias, with folded arms, looked down at his father with an irritated face as Paul screamed. ¡°Who?! How dare you make the prince¡¯s father-in-law like this? Dad, you¡¯ve seen his face, haven¡¯t you?¡± Matthias asked, but Paul only grumbled without answering. Chapter 34 I¡¯m Scared of My Late First Love (12) ¡°Father! I¡¯m asking you!¡± ¡°Are you saying this to me who¡¯s been seriously injured? I¡¯m in the middle of treatment, so don¡¯t pry! Get out!¡± Paul screamed and pointed with his left hand to the door. Paul gritted his teeth as if the wound was opening with every movement. Matthias seemed to have a lot to say, but he left the room after receiving Paul¡¯s fierce look. ¡°Now move your hands.¡± The healer pulled his hand off Paul¡¯s body and spoke. Paul winced with a low moan at his hands. He felt a little uncomfortable, but he was able to move. However, his hands still trembled with minor pain. ¡°You will have to ask the High Priest for this. You will soon become the father-in-law of the crown prince, so it won¡¯t be that difficult.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Then, bye.¡± Paul wanted to be angry with this healer, but he couldn¡¯t have been. He was a healer who even the duke wanted to have. If it wasn¡¯t for the rumor that the crown prince was into Rowena, he wouldn¡¯t have come. The healer went out and Paul shook his recovered hand. The crown prince¡¯s eyes had been full of anger, but more than that, his mad eyes were frightening. The rumors circulating in the world were not false. He was a man who could kill with his bare hands. That piece of shit¡­! She¡¯s a girl I raised. He just took her away! The warning that his glare could kill seemed to be no joke. When he found out that he hit Rowena, he smashed his hand. If he had known that, he would have messed up both Rowena¡¯s right leg and foot. My plans! What about all my plans? He had already signed a verbal contract to receive investment from many nobles. On the surface, it was to pay for his business, but it was obviously to be solicited. Once he received the money, he intended to use Rowena to manipulate the crown prince, but after hearing what he said today, he seemed unlikely to let Rowena stay with him. No! What kind of opportunity is this¡­ He had to approach Rowena somehow. When Rowena loosened the crown prince¡¯s heart, it was clear that the crown prince would also reconsider his relationship with the Adelia family. Yes, if Rowena will return the crown prince¡¯s heart. But all that was possible if he approached Rowena. I¡¯m going to go near Rowena against the will of the crown prince? Paul¡¯s shoulders trembled at the thought of it. The current crown prince was said to be smarter and more competent than the emperor. Why would he, who is said to be wise and just, carry a bad rumor that he is evil? It was because his hand was cruel and unforgivable. Cecil, the crown prince, was a man who did not believe in human change. So, without warning, he just went into punishment. Will he be different once he hears me out? Can it be? I might as well just die! It was his attitude, but funnily, the rebellious voice in his mind was loud only at first, but now it was quiet because he was afraid. In addition, the present crown prince had more power than the previous emperor. There was nothing he feared in the world because even if the nobles spoke with a united voice, they didn¡¯t have the brains and brawn to trample him. How? Paul was nervous about missing the opportunity he had managed to seize. Fearfully, this was the only chance for the Adelia family to go up the social ladder. Rowena, we have to convince her! Matthias, this guy was a tactless and valuable eldest son. So he couldn¡¯t get Matthias close to Rowena. If he did something wrong, he¡¯ll die. Then it was Theo or Louis. Theo, is he close to Rowena? Theo and Rowena had a distance. Is it because they don¡¯t care about each other? Rowena was disappointed with Theo, and Theo seemed to be annoyed with Rowena. The one who was even a little closer to her would be Louis. Although Louis didn¡¯t do much to his sister, it was Louis who reacted when Rowena was beaten. When Rowena was groaning from a beating wound, Louis had even summoned a priest or healer without Paul¡¯s knowledge. Making excuses that he was hurt. Then should I let Louis go? Paul hesitated because Louis¡¯ life was more precious than Theo¡¯s, even though he was the youngest. Although Louis was young, he didn¡¯t seem likely to be a cruel and evil bastard. Theo, why can¡¯t he be close to Rowena! Paul clicked his tongue. Louis¡¯ life was also important, but it wasn¡¯t as precious as the future of the Adelia family and the success of his most beloved child, Matthias. Paul finally decided to send Louis to the palace to meet Rowena. ¡°Father!¡± Paul was surprised when the door opened quietly. It was Matthias again. Paul swallowed his tantrum and looked at Matthias. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Rowena was attacked! It¡¯s an assassination attempt¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± What kind of nonsense is this? Chapter 35 A Box of Cookies (1) When he heard the news about Rowena from a messenger of the imperial family, Paul clicked his tongue. He didn¡¯t know how far the truth was. ¡°¡­ Therefore, His Majesty the crown prince decided to protect the Lady even after she recovered from her injuries.¡± A heavy silence fell into the drawing room. He understands the feeling that an assassin will appear again and he wants to protect her but to take the young girl from someone else¡¯s house like this! He was wondering if he could just do that. ¡°And from His Highness to the count. He also said that he wants you to keep his warning.¡± At the messenger¡¯s words, the eyes of the three sons turned to Paul. Paul had a puncture wound, but he broke it and said to the messenger in anger. ¡°Well, what nonsense! Rowena is my daughter! My lord, tell him this is unfair!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Paul wanted to rebut the messenger, but the messenger was already leaving. When the messenger disappeared from the mansion and only the Adelia family remained, Theo looked suspicious. ¡°That hand¡­ Is it the work of the crown prince?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you hear what the messenger just said?! This is a trick by those who tried to hurt Rowena! The plan to separate Rowena and me! Yes, it¡¯s a trick!¡± Even so, they were thinking it was strange that Paul returned to the mansion alone. He came back without Rowena shouting that he was sick when he suffered such an injury. He wasn¡¯t the kind of man who told Rowena to stay and watch the opera despite the pain of his injury. He was the father who would order the escort knight who took them to bring her back by grabbing even Rowena¡¯s hair. Rowena was also not a child to spend time alone knowing that her father had suffered this kind of injury. Rowena doesn¡¯t know that the Crown Prince did this. He doesn¡¯t know how she would react if she knew. Theo knew that Rowena had been distant from them for quite some time. It seemed that Louis was worried, but it wasn¡¯t for them. It was also funny that he demanded that they continue to show affection to a person when he also neglected her. My father or brother don¡¯t seem to think about that. For them, Rowena would be nothing but a domestic animal that deserves to be taught a lesson even if she refutes. But Theo was afraid of one thing. It was a fear that Rowena would retaliate against them with the crown prince behind their back. * * * ¡°My Lady!¡± Pina came running to Rowena with delight. Rowena greeted Pina and made sure she was not hurt. ¡°I¡¯m fine! The royal knights protected me¡­¡± It was said that not everyone could be an imperial knight, but it was different. There was a reason why Matthias and Theodore failed even if they took the imperial knight exam every time. Even though Lancelot must have been distressed by the corset, he skillfully protected Pina. Pina showed no scratches and her eyes twinkled. ¡°I heard from the knights! If you¡¯re officially staying in the royal family, can I take care of you here?¡± ¡°Yes, but you must have been surprised today, so I want you to take a few days off. His Highness said he would also provide you a room, so you can stay in the Imperial Palace.¡± Rowena said so and called the maid Cecil had given her. Pina looked sad. ¡°You must be feeling unwell¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After asking the maid to take Pina to the room, Rowena left the room. In addition to the previous maid, there were five maids around her. She also had a maid at the count¡¯s house, but it felt strange to be suddenly treated by so many people. ¡°¡­ Is His Highness still talking to the High Priest?¡± ¡°I think he is almost done. I was told to bring you back as soon as you finished your business.¡± Rowena was dressed differently from when she headed to the opera house. She changed into her maid¡¯s clothes at the theater, but today she decided to sign her wedding vows. So she changed into the clothes Cecil had prepared for her. Cecil would also be waiting for Rowena in another outfit. He had also changed once in the theater because of Paul¡¯s blood on his clothes. Rowena walked along the corridor with excitement. The thought of signing the marriage vows without Paul¡¯s permission made her excited. She was worried about what Cecil might have done to Paul, but she didn¡¯t want to worry about him. To worry about a man who wielded ruthless violence against her felt like tolerating abuse against herself. I don¡¯t believe in being happy with the Crown Prince. But at least he promised to let me go if I didn¡¯t want to. It will be different than before. Even if her life with Cecil became miserable and they got a divorce, she would never go back to Adelia. Cecil promised her a title, so that she, who will become a marquise, would not have to bow down to Count Adelia. Chapter 36 A Box of Cookies (2) ¡°Here you go, my lady.¡± The maid who stood next to the door spoke. The servant who was guarding the door greeted Rowena and raised his voice toward the door. ¡°Your Highness, Lady Adelia is here!¡± The servant opened the door without waiting for an answer. She thought maybe Cecil had instructed them to open the door after they informed him. Indeed, Cecil was waiting with the high priest. Rowena¡¯s heart pounded when she saw Cecil in a blue and white suit. She knew that they were getting married now, and the real wedding would be held later. It was also a different experience. The appearance of Cecil standing in front of the high priest seemed to be the same as the appearance of the groom waiting for the bride at the ceremony. ¡°Rowena.¡± Cecil approached Rowena with a bright smile. His glittering blue eyes glistened with joy. Coming up, he clasped Rowena¡¯s hand and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°The high priest is waiting.¡± The high priest, who had first come into the room where the crown prince was and heard the whole story, was relieved to see Rowena¡¯s face bright. He was worried that the crown prince might have wielded his authority to kidnap the count¡¯s daughter. Rowena came into the room holding Cecil¡¯s hand, and the servants closed the door quietly. Inside the room were the guards of the crown prince waiting to be witnesses. The high priest looked carefully at Rowena. Cecil had also told the high priest that Paul was using violence against Rowena to be cautious. It was national law to protect the aristocrats in the imperial court if they were being unfairly abused. The high priest, who noticed Rowena¡¯s gait was somewhat uncomfortable for a moment, but soon hid it. It was a day when two young people would be joined together, so they could not show gloomy faces. ¡°Lady Rowena Adelia. Will you accept this marriage?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The high priest glanced at Cecil standing next to Rowena. The notorious crown prince was waiting for the high priest¡¯s words with a confident face. ¡°Your Highness the crown prince wants this marriage?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Rowena¡¯s cheeks slightly flushed at Cecil¡¯s words to him. The high priest looked at the two with a pleased face. It was fun to see young people who loved each other get married in an aristocratic society where political marriage was common. I hope this marriage will work on the crown prince¡¯s rough temper, even a little. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll bless your marriage in the name of God¡¯s permission. Now that you are married, please sign this form.¡± A young priest who had followed the high priest as his assistant presented the documents. For this moment, the platform was moved to the seat of the high priest, so documents were placed on it. The crown prince¡¯s servant gave him a pen and ink, and Cecil took the pen and signed his signature at once. Rowena also received a pen from Cecil and signed her signature next to it. The witnesses also wrote their signatures. The high priest, who cherished the marriage vows, carefully examined them. ¡°The fact that you¡¯re married, as you say, will be kept secret until the wedding date unless the royal family makes any other promises.¡± ¡°Please.¡± The high priest politely greeted the two and left with a marriage pledge. Knights also sneaked out of the crown prince¡¯s presence. ¡°Rowena¡­!¡± The blue eyes, filled with joy, looked at Rowena. The servant, who had just escaped, hurriedly closed the door, but quietly. Cecil lifted Rowena and spun her around. She could feel the fluttering of her rich skirt. ¡°You¡¯ve finally become mine! I was afraid at the last minute that you¡¯d say that you don¡¯t think everything is right.¡± The tip of her toes did not touch the ground as his strong arm firmly supported Rowena¡¯s body. Cecil¡¯s warm lips and breath touching her cheek felt somewhat unrealistic. Rowena looked down at Cecil, who was looking up at her with eyes filled with confidence. ¡°How does it feel to have the crown prince of the empire in your grasp?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Her heart beat wildly, and she didn¡¯t know if this was because of excitement or fear of the various things that her choice would bring. ¡°Do you mean it hasn¡¯t hit you yet?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Cecil strode, supporting Rowena¡¯s hips as if holding a child. The room where Cecil waited for Rowena was his second office. It is a room used when he wanted to cool his head quietly. He took his steps to the carpeted space of the room. On the carpet was a nice sofa set. ¡°What can I do to make it feel real? I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± ¡°Give me a chance?¡± Cecil¡¯s blue eyes gleamed with joy as he looked up at Rowena. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll do whatever my wife asks. In celebration of our wedding anniversary. What do you want for my wife¡¯s first gift? Tell me whatever you want.¡± He was willing to listen to anything, whether it was a territory, a title, or a substance. Cecil also had that much power and ability. Rowena seemed to ponder the words. ¡°Then, may I bring the servants from the Adelia Estate? Not everyone¡­¡± Chapter 37 A Box of Cookies (3) Some people looked into Rowena¡¯s childhood. They were those who stood by Rowena quietly even as she became an adult. Some know Paul, some don¡¯t. Some of Paul¡¯s acquaintances could have been in trouble for Rowena¡¯s departure to the royal family. ¡°Is that what you want?¡± Cecil asked, barely holding back the words. Rowena nodded enthusiastically. If only they were safe, there would be no other worries. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll bring them tomorrow at dawn. I¡¯ll have them bring your stuff.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Yeah. You have to thank me.¡± Cecil pouted as he spoke. The smile felt somehow mischievous and insidious, and Rowena thought she had made a mistake. What is it? ¡°I want to get something for my wedding.¡± This was the gist! But it was important to protect her people in Adelia, so Rowena felt compelled to listen. ¡°What is it?¡± It was obvious that Rowena didn¡¯t have anything, so he was trying to make her do something. Cecil smirked at Rowena¡¯s nervousness. ¡°Name.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Call me by my first name. When you call me Cecil¡­ Because I think it¡¯s going to be sweet.¡± Rowena¡¯s cheeks flushed because his smiling face looked so sweet that she melted. He looked insidious as if he could see what Rowena was thinking. ¡°Even if I am called a beast, I do not ask the young lady who has experienced such a thing to sleep with me today.¡± Even though it was the day they signed the wedding vows. Rowena, who was taken aback, hid her face with both hands in embarrassment. If Cecil wanted to ask her for anything, she should know it. Cecil said, staring deeply at Rowena. ¡°Will you call it for me?¡± Except for the emperor, she was the only one who could call Cecil by his name. Rowena peeped at him through a crack in her finger. ¡°Ce, Cecil¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Rowena.¡± Cecil put Rowena on the sofa and sat next to her. He was glad that he could see Rowena freely now that they were married. ¡°You don¡¯t have to add ¡®Grace¡¯. It¡¯s fine,¡± said Cecil, clinging to Rowena. Rowena was embarrassed, but she slipped her hand down because she could not keep her face covered forever. Cecil cupped Rowena¡¯s cheeks as if he had been waiting. She was so cute he didn¡¯t know what to do. Stroking her cheek with his thumb, he looked into Rowena¡¯s eyes in triumph, as if she were now his. ¡°This marriage will only be known to the high priest and witnesses for now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She already knew it. Cecil smiled as Rowena nodded lightly. ¡°But can we share the bedroom?¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s a secret from the outside.¡± It was not impossible, but she thought things were progressing too fast. It had been less than a month since she had a private conversation with Cecil. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a secret, I have to take my bedroom class. I¡¯m going to get it from you. Wouldn¡¯t it be weird to use a separate bed?¡± Rowena¡¯s face flushed again when she thought of the bedroom class. ¡°Well, are you really going to do that?! I thought you were joking¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean? You don¡¯t mind if I take a bedroom lesson from another woman?¡± Cecil rebutted with a long face. Rowena was taken aback. She hated the thought of Cecil taking such a class from another woman. Cecil smiled strangely as if Rowena¡¯s expression alone had answered his question. ¡°I knew it. You have so much experience that you can teach me. You don¡¯t need a teacher. When will you start teaching me?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe he was saying that she taught him. When she thought of all the kisses so far, it was Rowena who was learning. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think Your Highness needs to.¡± ¡°Not your highness, Cecil. When it¡¯s just the two of us, you have to call me by my name.¡± Rowena looked angrily at Cecil, who was smiling as he corrected her. Cecil touched her nose and said, ¡°Let me be clear. The warning I gave back then was sincere. You have to teach me properly.¡± W-warning? Suddenly Cecil remembered what he had said to her. Then he gave her a strange smile and added, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you¡¯ve deceived me, I¡¯ll add contempt of the royal family and lock you up in a room in the palace where only I can access.¡± I will hold you there day and night, and make your body one that cannot live without the lewd pleasures I give you. ¡°Argh!¡± So shameful the thought of it that Rowena let out a silent scream. Cecil hugged her and folded his lips as he stared at her. * * * As was customary, Rowena was given the crown princess¡¯ bedroom. Cecil¡¯s room was next to the room with a door between them. However, she decided to sleep in the prince¡¯s bedroom because of Cecil, who insisted on sleeping together for the night. ¡°I won¡¯t make you uncomfortable.¡± Of course, just looking at Cecil¡¯s face was exciting and nice, but they are using the same bed. It was great but still uncomfortable. Chapter 38 A Box of Cookies (4) But since she was more excited than worried, Rowena agreed. The relief of finally being married also added to her excitement. Like Cecil, Rowena also didn¡¯t want to spend the night alone after signing the marriage vows. She didn¡¯t want to spend the day being someone¡¯s wife and yet lonely. To add to that, the imperial room seemed to be more than four times larger than Rowena¡¯s bedroom in the count¡¯s house. In the room, lying on a large bed and looking at the high ceiling, she felt vulnerable. But she allowed it. She was married to him anyway. After she had taken a bath and put on her pajamas, Rowena was on high alert as she was being attended to by the royal maids. Cecil promised not to do anything, but she didn¡¯t know much about him. Even Rowena wanted to reach out to Cecil and fall into that broad chest, but she wondered how he felt. M-my heart is about to explode. She had just learned about the feeling of love and had become fond of it, but now that she was married, she had pretty much jumped the stage. ¡°It¡¯s done, lady.¡± ¡°His Highness is waiting.¡± The royal maids did not know that Rowena was married to Cecil. They only thought that the crown prince, who was about to be engaged, was trying to seduce his prospective fianc¨¦e in advance. ¡°Ah.¡± Rowena was flustered and her face was flushed. Everyone knew it was before marriage, but she was embarrassed to enter Cecil¡¯s bedroom shamelessly. But those who worked in the imperial family must be very tight-lipped, so it was unlikely that this would leak out. ¡°Your Highness, Lady Adelia is here.¡± ¡°Tell her to come in.¡± Cecil¡¯s high-pitched voice rang from inside the room. Rowena was pleased to realize that he was also nervous. She liked that this excitement wasn¡¯t just hers. That meant that he was thinking about Rowena too. As the servants standing in front of the door opened it, Rowena entered, dressed in a silk gown. Cecil in navy blue pajamas was getting out of bed. Her feet were impatient in her slippers. Cecil¡¯s bedroom was spacious with a roofed bed in the middle. The bed was lined with thick veils on each side. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to sleep over there.¡± Rowena flinched at the sound of the door closing. Originally, the royal servants rarely made a sound when they opened and closed the door, but this time, they seemed to be in a hurry. When she turned her head again, Cecil was right behind her. Smiling at the startled Rowena, he flung his arms around her. ¡°Oh, my, Your Highness!¡± She wanted to say that she could walk on her own, but he was already taking her up to the bed. Aren¡¯t I heavy? He threw her flip-flops away from her feet and removed his too. Then he moved to the middle of the bed with Rowena in his arms. Ah¡­ She knew he wouldn¡¯t drop her. Cecil had been gentle ever since he decided to engage Rowena, even though his speech was rough. It was very sweet of him to drop her off on the bed, lie down next to her, and pull the blanket over her. Rowena felt warmth from her heart to her arms, and she snuggled in and hugged the blanket. Her heart thumped. She was so nervous yet she felt something warm and comfortable. Rowena finally realized that she had never felt this way except when she was very young. She felt protected. This was a safe place. Normally, she would never let go of herself in the arms of a loved one. When she realized it, Rowena felt like crying. Even in the arms of the nanny who wanted to protect her, Rowena didn¡¯t feel protected. It was because she knew that her father, who wielded absolute power within the count, could be violent against her at any time. Can I trust this guy? Her body knew before her heart. Cecil had never treated her carelessly. ¡°Hic¡­¡± Cecil was startled by the tears. He came close and examined her expression in embarrassment. ¡°Rowena, why¡­ Are you sick?¡± The best healer would have been called in for treatment. Cecil tried to get out of bed right away, wondering if there was a problem. But Rowena grabbed his hem and kept him from getting up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s because I¡¯m happy.¡± The whispering voice contained a faint sense of shame and tears. Cecil embraced Rowena and lay on his back. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything for you yet. What are you happy about?¡± An unmistakable shyness was revealed in his rough voice. Tears dropped from Rowena¡¯s eyes. Cecil regretted what had happened earlier, feeling his hem wet with Rowena¡¯s tears. I should have made him unable to use both of his hands. I¡¯m not letting him off the hook just because he is your father. He would never forget this feeling. Cecil vowed to keep Adelia¡¯s men away from Rowena no matter what. His sharp blue eyes shone coolly in the dark. Chapter 39 A Box of Cookies (5) The attempt to assassinate the prospective crown princess caused a stir in society. Most nobles questioned Rowena Adelia¡¯s aim itself. Undoubtedly, the Count of Adelia was an important figure. The marriage between the Adelia Family and the Imperial family was a combination of no political gain. However, it only frustrated several duke families who wanted ties with the imperial family, and many nobles believed that Count Adelia was inferior to the imperial family. At the news that the injured princess-to-be had already entered the royal family, the nobles were surprised, saying that the prince must have fallen firmly in love with Lady Adelia. ¡°Her father, Count Adelia, was unable to use his hands to protect his young daughter!¡± ¡°Oh, really? I don¡¯t think he cared much about his daughter.¡± ¡°Now that she¡¯s a crown princess, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s different from before.¡± Most of the nobles knew that Paul Adelia discriminated against his daughter. Since there was a difference in their outfit every time. Rowena Adelia¡¯s dress was neat, but they were not ladies who would not know that the clothes she wore were out of fashion. If the whole family had dressed like that, it would have been equal. But he and his three sons were dressed in famous designer clothes, and only his daughter was dressed like that, which made it even more obvious. ¡°They looked down on her that much¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing, though. I¡¯ve heard that one of his hands is completely useless.¡± Rowena was not well-received among young English scholars, but she was quite welcomed among middle-aged ladies. They remembered Rowena¡¯s mother, Elaine Adelia. Although less beautiful than Rowena, she was cheerful and intelligent and was friends with many noble women. After she got married at her father¡¯s request, her smile gradually faded from her face, and she was eventually killed. After giving birth, the fame of Count Adelia was due to his attendance on a duke¡¯s summer vacation. With Elaine suffering from an infection, Paul attended the Duke¡¯s meeting. Elaine, who did not receive proper treatment at the destination, died at the inn. It was a miserable death for an aristocratic woman. They couldn¡¯t believe Paul¡¯s denial because they saw Paul getting upset and annoyed when they heard the news at the Duke¡¯s picnic. Only some naive ladies didn¡¯t know Elaine¡¯s death was because of Paul. The topic of the conversation got to Rowena, who was injured and was staying in the palace. It was how Rowena Adelia, who was completely ordinary, captured the crown prince¡¯s heart. Marquis Wenson, who also attended the banquet, sipped his wine slowly despite having heartburn. The Assassin Guild¡¯s men had received a lot of money and failed! In a situation where it would not be easy to try again, they expressed their wish to get an additional payment, saying that five talented assassins were killed in the incident. Is there a way to kill the girl who went into the palace? It was rumored that the crown prince was in love with Lady Adelia. In some ways, Lyria¡¯s appearance was superior, so it was incomprehensible to the Marquis of Wenson. Since he couldn¡¯t be defeated by force, he thought it would be useless to have an assassin as long as the crown prince was around. There needs to be something else. The way is¡­ The marquis in his drunken state had a distorted expression on his face. * * * Louis was looking up at the high gate of the Imperial Palace with uncertainty. No matter how much his sister took care of him, the imperial palace was the imperial palace. He was his youngest son and was raised only by the count, but he knew that his status was inferior to that of the royal family. No! But I¡¯m my sister¡¯s younger brother, and if I have to¡­ Is a letter better? Louis thought hard. Rowena was his older sister, but in fact, she wasn¡¯t much of a sister when she was treated so badly. When he was young, he believed and followed his mother instead, but as he grew, it was because his older sister looked funny to his older brothers. She was weaker and shorter, but he admired Rowena for being a grown-up, so he even ignored their words. Louis looked anxiously at the gatekeepers of the palace. He was afraid of the crown prince. Why would a prince meet me? I only need to see Rowena. Louis crouched his shoulders as he recalled Rowena¡¯s face and the way she frowned whenever he cheekily called her name. It occurred to him that Rowena would not like him to come. But soon, he shook his head when he remembered his father¡¯s words that he should not return unless he got a good answer from Rowena. I have to face it first. Louis spoke to the gatekeeper of the palace. * * * It had been a long time since she overslept. Rowena loved morning sleep, but she would force herself to get up early because she was afraid of Paul. Every time she fell asleep, she was scared that she would wake up late in the morning, so she felt really strange. Am I happy? What she felt as soon as she woke up was someone else¡¯s body temperature. Her heart pounded against the wide chest that touched her arm and forehead. Chapter 40 A Box of Cookies (6) ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? The morning for ladies starts late. You can sleep more.¡± Cecil whispered as if he had noticed her mind wandering when she woke up. Rowena laughed because she liked his voice and cuddly arms. Cecil grinned as Rowena dug into his arms. What? Something felt firm and hard in Cecil¡¯s pants. Rowena¡¯s waist jumped when she realized what it was. Is it this big?! Rowena looked at Cecil in bewilderment as his face flushed. ¡°What are you so surprised about? It became like this because you¡¯re in my arms.¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re embracing me right now.¡± Rowena was surprised and tried to push Cecil¡¯s body away, but Cecil held on and did not release his arm, laughing deftly. ¡°Is there a fool who wants to stay away from my cute bride in the morning? At least not me.¡± Then he laid Rowena¡¯s body straight on the bed and kissed her on the cheek. They let out a sigh as they shoved their tongues deep and gently into each other¡¯s mouths. At the same time, the thing in Cecil¡¯s pants seemed to increase in size. Can we do this? Oh, you¡¯re not gonna do it in the morning, are you? Rowena almost panicked, but Cecil¡¯s kiss was ecstatic, leaving her helpless. It was strange to fall asleep in his arms, even if she liked it. Everything at the opera house was more tiring than she had expected, so she fell asleep quickly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± As the Count¡¯s daughter, Rowena¡¯s rations were always limited, so she became hungry before mealtime. Cecil raised his head, kissing Rowena on the cheek. ¡°My bride shouldn¡¯t be hungry. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± He lifted Rowena and held her in his arms. Rowena¡¯s eyes widened. At this point, he seemed to do this often with her. ¡°Well, Your Grace, I can walk too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this because I want to hug you. Please excuse me for my pleasure.¡± Rowena got out of bed in Cecil¡¯s arms. Her face was flushed as he called the maid. * * * When Louis, the youngest member of the Adelia family arrived, he was able to go straight through the huge gate of the Imperial Palace. Not everyone could step into the estate of the imperial family, even if they were aristocrats. On a fixed day, it was only possible with an invitation. Otherwise, if he applied for an audience meeting, it could take a month to be reviewed, after which permission would be given and a date to visit could be set. Many nobles wanted to visit the palace, but most of them were rejected. Louis was flattered because he got in. Yeah! Because I¡¯m the younger brother of the crown princess-to-be. He thought he would see Rowena right away, but he was guided by an attendant to a waiting room near the entrance to the palace. He felt like he was treated well after coming out of the car right away. ¡°Did you make an appointment in advance?¡± The attendant, who seemed unlikely to be disturbed, asked with an expressionless face. He had an attitude that seemed to be a role model for his servants. ¡°There¡¯s no time to make an appointment! My sister went into the palace last night¡­ I¡¯m Lady Adelia¡¯s younger brother, and I don¡¯t have the right to see her?!¡± He shouted like a habit, but the servant showed no signs of agitation. ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll ask.¡± If it had been like other noble families, it would have been possible for him to push the servant away and search for Rowena, even if it was only a high-ranking nobleman¡¯s mansion. But this was an imperial family and his father had been through. Also, it was rumored that Rowena had seized the Prince¡¯s heart. ¡°Louis, listen to me.¡± Before he left, Theo had grabbed Louie and told him firmly. ¡°Our father won¡¯t tell me, but I think that hand is the work of His Highness.¡± ¡°His Highness? Did Rowena go against his temper?!¡± Like Paul, who blamed Rowena unconditionally whenever something happened, Louis was thinking similar things. Theo clicked his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s the opposite. When Rowena and Dad go out together, you know how he treats Rowena.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Paul didn¡¯t always use violence, but he didn¡¯t hesitate to slap Rowena¡¯s face if he thought she would go against his judgment at all. Because his words were selfish and he was ruthless in his violence, there were many times when young Louis was surprised to see it. So Louis was always afraid of Paul. He did not use violence against him, but there was no guarantee that violence against Rowena would not be inflicted on him. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t stop his father from beating Rowena. Because he was scared. Whenever Louis felt cowardly, he blamed Rowena. His father would never change, so he realized that it was right for Rowena, the weakling, to change. But Paul used to beat Rowena for reasons that even Louis couldn¡¯t understand. Chapter 41 A Box of Cookies (7) I don¡¯t know if anyone really tried to kill Rowena. But I think it¡¯s true that His Highness cares about Rowena now. So what do you want me to do¡­? Rowena used to nag him, but after a big fight and Louis had verbally abused her a few times, they were estranged. Louis thought it couldn¡¯t be helped. He couldn¡¯t protect himself at all. Who was he to meddle with Rowena and his father? So be careful. There is no guarantee that just because you¡¯re young, the prince will overlook you. Who overlooked me? Louis protested but knew that Rowena or Theo had something to explain to him. When he was young, he thought he was good, but everyone could tell that something was different because his hair grew a little thicker. ¡°Tch.¡± Louis sighed, tweaking the edge of the cake with a fork. He was the only one left in the room. The servant had said that he would ask, but it seemed to be taking quite a while. Are you sure she¡¯ll agree to meet me? Louis glared at the cake plate with a melancholic look. The cake and cookies were delicious, but he didn¡¯t have an appetite. * * * A soft vegetable salad with finely ground soup, a thickly boiled meat dish, and a roll of chopped meat. Somehow it was like a diet for the sickly. However, her expression changed as it melted on her tongue. It was the best dish she¡¯d had and the amount was enough. When Rowena emptied the plate, she asked if she would like more. Rowena felt full for the first time in decades. ¡°What would you like for dessert?¡± Rowena hesitated at what the servant recommended while looking at the tray containing dessert. Cecil burst into laughter at the look. ¡°Give me everything. My lady must be curious about the taste of them.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can just take a bite and leave it.¡± What was left was for those who worked at the palace to eat with joy. Rowena knew about it, but she felt sorry. ¡°Are you going to make me a princess who is greedy because of dessert?¡± Empty plates were removed and beautiful colored cakes, ice cream, and pies came up to the table. Rowena hesitated, but she couldn¡¯t stand it as she got closer. Every time she took a bite with a dessert spoon, a pleasant sweetness spread through her mouth. Cecil watched the joy on her face as she enjoyed the dessert. It was much better now than before when she used to eat alone at an empty table. It could not be compared. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± An approaching servant whispered something to Cecil. His face looked blank for a moment and glanced at Rowena as if he were thinking something. ¡°Let¡¯s feed him first. It would be nice to show him around the palace and see the knights.¡± The point was to hold him all day and see what kind of guy he was. Cecil had a rough idea of Paul, Earl of Adelia, and Matthias, his eldest son. Theo, not yet. Louis was also young, so he had not yet decided whether to see him or not. Hearing that he didn¡¯t seem to be particularly concerned about his sister, he thought that he might be someone he didn¡¯t need to worry about. Rowena¡¯s choice is probably the most important thing, but I don¡¯t have to urge her to make a choice right now. Even if such a situation was normal for Rowena, he could not make that choice right after everything that had happened. At first, he wanted to make her focus only on herself. He was family anyway, and any decision would not be easy. Rowena will also have something to think about. It was Rowena who was originally planning to get a license and run away. He didn¡¯t think she would want to cover her family unconditionally. Even if the roots were rotting and water and nutrients were poured to save them, it would only accelerate the rot. Cecil looked at Rowena all the while as she ate ice cream. I wanted to protect you to the best of my power. It¡¯s the royal duty to protect the nobility or the common people. Cecil smirked and licked the cream off Rowena¡¯s lips. * * * Even though it was an uncomfortable seat, the steak from the royal family was delicious. Louis ate to his heart¡¯s content, thinking it would take a while. When he was full, the servant recommended that he visit the Imperial Palace. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m looking at the palace! All of his friends were only barons or sons of the count¡¯s family, so no one had ever walked through the Imperial Palace. The children of a high aristocrat could follow their father into the palace. Louis hid his excitement and followed him out of the waiting room. The Imperial Palace of Isfacia was divided into an outer palace and an inner palace. The only people who could enter the inner palace were Cecil¡¯s servants and the royal family, so the place where Louis was waiting was also the outer palace. Chapter 42 A Box of Cookies (8) Although he knew of such a distinction, Louis was just excited because most of the nobles were unable to visit the outer palace. The servant was always kind, and he had shown Louis to a place where he would be interested. Just walking down the hall with a very high ceiling, Louis felt daunted by the overwhelming majesty of the Imperial Palace. On the other hand, he became excited and realized that this was a different world from what he was used to. T-there¡¯s nothing to be discouraged about! Rowena will live here from now on! Then, often¡­ Can I meet you? They were siblings, but Rowena was never worried about Louis, and they were close. Her worries seemed to vanish when Louis hung out with his other friends and distanced himself from Rowena. He was jealous, but on the other hand, he was relieved. He had been afraid that one day his father would sell Rowena to a rich old man. The Adelia family might not need to get married, but Paul was sure to end up selling Rowena. If the crown prince isn¡¯t like our father, then that¡¯s fine. However, he could not be relieved because he heard about his father¡¯s wound. What if the crown prince was like their father? Damn Rowena! Why were you born as a girl¡­?¡¯ Even if the crown prince was a violent man like his father, he couldn¡¯t help. When they were in the same house, he could attract his father¡¯s attention for a moment to stop the violence or call a priest, but here¡­ Louis shook his head when he realized that his thoughts were falling in an ominous direction. Louis became miserable when he realized that he couldn¡¯t save Rowena no matter what. He blamed Rowena as usual and thought she had nothing to do with him, but he didn¡¯t feel any better. * * * ¡°You came to me after a long time, so I want to be with you for a few weeks, but now I have to work. I have a tight schedule to prepare for our engagement and marriage.¡± Cecil was, of course, busy because he was not just a crown prince, but represented the full authority of the emperor. Rowena was sorry to know that. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get ready to teach me later in the evening?¡± ¡°What?¡± Rowena¡¯s face gradually flushed as she looked at Cecil in confusion. ¡°Yesterday was your first day, so I let you go, but if I let you go the second day, I won¡¯t be able to stand it. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I¡¯m done¡­ I¡¯ll go through everything you know.¡± Rowena was at a loss on what to do when she heard. Even if you try to teach, you need to know something! ¡°Can I use the l-library?!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Get ready and wait for me. I¡¯ll take your advice and adore you.¡± The grin on his face looked very mean. Rowena looked at Cecil, feeling her heart beating violently. Cecil approached Rowena and wrapped his arms around her waist. Her body was skillfully tilted and her lips locked with Cecil¡¯s, and the maid and servant who were watching cheered in. This is because a picture-like kiss scene was produced. ¡°Oh¡­¡± When their lips finally separated, she looked at Cecil with hazy eyes. Cecil kissed Rowena¡¯s lips once more and withdrew. ¡°Tell me if anyone bothers you.¡± I¡¯ll destroy them. Cecil grinned as he swallowed his words. Rowena told him to be safe without knowing Cecil¡¯s intentions. The maids and servants who were disciplined whispered. * * * I¡¯m in trouble! When Cecil was out of sight, Rowena headed to the Imperial Palace Library. Of course, she didn¡¯t know where it was, but as many as a dozen maidservants and servants were with her. It was enough to grab and ask one of them. The Imperial Palace Library was so huge that she wondered if it was another palace. The Imperial Palace of Isfacia itself already had several castles and palaces, perhaps that¡¯s why the library was larger and wider than most high-ranking aristocratic mansions. How can I find that book here? It would be simple to ask the librarian, but she didn¡¯t want to tell him what kind of book she was looking for. Rowena walked around the library alone, with the librarian asking what book she was looking for, and the maid and attendant who offered to help. The library was bigger than she thought, so it took a while. Oh, I found it! It was helpful to ask the librarian for a map of the library¡¯s books. Rowena looked at hundreds of books on the shelf in relief. She just found a book about sex education, but she didn¡¯t know there would be so many books. Besides, why are there only books about sex, not sex education?! E-Encyclopedia of various positions?! How to make the night fun. The title made her wonder if the Isfacia Empire was this open-minded about such topics. However, she had to know what to teach Cecil, so Rowena took out a book with illustrations and started reading it. If the maids and servants read the book¡¯s contents, it would be a big deal, so she hid it. Urghhh! Chapter 43 A Box of Cookies (9) Rowena¡¯s face heated up with the consistent lewd pictures and postures. Illustrations that explicitly depicted the genitals, let alone¡­ How do I explain this to His Highness? In addition, when she thought about teaching him, she wondered how she would make her body do these things, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out simply by imagining it. As Cecil had whispered to her, she thought she would be locked up somewhere and loved lustfully by him. Even though he¡¯s been nice to me! I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t¡­ She thought she would be in his arms tonight, too. * * * He felt like a little boy visiting historical sites and taking souvenirs home. Louis climbed into the count¡¯s carriage with a gift from the crown prince in his arms. When the servant had returned in the evening, he had said, ¡°The High Priest said that the lady still needs stability. She must still be in shock from the violence. I hope you understand that this is for the lady.¡± Prince Cecil¡¯s gift to Louis was a box full of cookies. He wasn¡¯t a five-year-old kid, it was funny. He was nervous all day, but he enjoyed looking back at the palace. Seeing imperial knights working or training, he dreamed of becoming one of the imperial knights. However, Louis¡¯ face immediately darkened because of Paul¡¯s assignment to him. But I wasn¡¯t kicked out early. Let¡¯s say I waited on my knees. If he had written a letter and given it to him, he might have been able to deliver it through the servant. However, Paul did not write a letter because he was terribly afraid of the crown prince. He seemed to want to see Rowena without getting involved. Coward. He thought his father was an infinitely large and scary person. However, it was hard to respect a father who cowered at the sight of a noble who was stronger than himself. I don¡¯t do that to Rowena or any of the other employees. Violence wielded against the family was not justified in any way. Even as a child who knew nothing, Louis understood this. He knew, but he couldn¡¯t help it because he had no power. Even now, his sister may have been kidnapped by the palace, but he was doing nothing. Recalling how miserable and cowardly it was, Louis looked down at the cookie box. He was angry and afraid to go back to see his father. But he couldn¡¯t throw the box of cookies on the floor. The carriage rattled toward Count Adelia. * * * He was going home early today. From the moment the unusually pleasant-looking crown prince entered the office, officials had a hunch. According to the rumors, Lady Adelia was injured and was being treated at the Imperial Palace, but the wounds did not appear to be severe. That¡¯s the excuse he¡¯s giving for holding her! They usually looked at it as the crown prince¡¯s attitude. He had never been this way with any woman, but rumors were circulating that the crown prince was devoting his whole heart to Lady Adelia these days, and it was certain! Cecil, who was stamping the payment documents, suddenly looked at the officials and said, ¡°What? You think my hands are playing around?¡± They came to their senses and focused on the papers. They had to work hard, so they could leave work together. If they were caught up in that grumpiness, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of the hell of overtime. As they glanced at the crown prince, he was humming while working. Everyone¡¯s heads turned silently at the eerie sight. It was scary for him to be in a bad mood, but they thought it was even scarier when the ferocious nobleman was humming. This is good¡­. (Cecil¡¯s pov) I hope Lady Adelia doesn¡¯t dump him! The officials began to concentrate on their work in worry. Without Cecil having to whip them separately, the day¡¯s work ended very early. * * * When he called the servant to ask for Rowena¡¯s location, he said she was still in the library. Cecil thought about going to the library but changed his mind. He was really curious about how Rowena would prepare for the class. Cecil had someone tell Rowena that he was going to see her now. He was busy with his work, so he ate in the office, but Rowena would have left the library for a while and had a proper meal. Now, almost all the food he ate was digested. It was not night yet, but he thought it was time for Rowena to give him a bedroom lesson for the night. Cecil smiled insidiously and hurried his steps to the palace. His laughter seemed to send chills down his guards and attendants, but Cecil didn¡¯t even look at them. All he could think about was Rowena. How should I love you? Just thinking about how she would be embarrassed and ashamed to teach him various positions, gave him an erection. Cecil slowed down as he reached the place where Rowena would be waiting. Chapter 44 A Box of Cookies (10) The distance from there to the administrative palace was farther than the library. However, Rowena¡¯s stride was shorter than his, so there was no guarantee that Rowena would have arrived earlier. ¡°Is His Highness here already?¡± ¡°As expected.¡± Rowena walked in, and as soon as he heard her voice, a broad smile appeared on Cecil¡¯s usually indifferent face. ¡°Rowena.¡± ¡°Oh! Your Highness!¡± Her appearance as she paused and greeted him was lovely. Instead of accepting her greeting as a crown prince, Cecil strode to her. ¡°Huh?¡± Cecil wrapped his arms around Rowena, kissed her on the cheek, and lifted her. He did it so casually like someone who had been doing this for a long time. ¡°Even if you are in a hurry, you don¡¯t have to run.¡± ¡°You¡¯re waiting.¡± ¡°Did you hurry because you didn¡¯t want me to wait?¡± Rowena, who was held gently in Cecil¡¯s arms, nodded. Cecil laughed with satisfaction. ¡°Then we should give you a prize.¡± Just ahead, the servants opened the door of the living room. They followed him as he strode into the room, while the guards remained at the entrance. ¡°What reward are you going to give me?¡± Cecil smiled insidiously at Rowena¡¯s curiosity. His mind was already filled with thoughts of obscene things he would do with Rowena. ¡°Do you want it? As a prize, you¡¯ll forgive me no matter what I do to you today. What do you think?¡± Rowena¡¯s face flushed as she heard his soft voice. Noticing her shyness, Cecil held Rowena in his arms. He looked different from when he gave Rowena a piercing look. The maidservants and servants quietly stepped out. This was understandable even if they did not speak out. ¡°Please call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The crown prince seemed to hide Rowena from others as he held her. He was not ashamed of her, but he was like a lion trying not to expose his prey to other animals. ¡°Please be safe, Lady Adelia!¡± The feisty crown prince was getting quite soft since his engagement with Lady Adelia. * * * Cecil¡¯s appearance as he walked across the living room to the bedroom showed a clear intention. Rowena kept her head down with her face flushed. ¡°Do you need any supplies? If you tell me anything, I can get it.¡± Rowena shook her head. Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯ll have a bedroom class later at night? ¡°Well, a-are you going to do that already?¡± ¡°That?¡± ¡°Bedroom class¡­¡± Rowena¡¯s face flushed even more as if she were ashamed to say it. Cecil grinned and put Rowena down on the bed. ¡°Of course. I worked hard today with the desire to take the class from you, or I¡¯d be disappointed.¡± Kiss. Cecil kissed Rowena¡¯s lips lightly, turned around, and walked to the bedroom door. As she watched him close the door and return, Rowena put her hand over her chest. Her heart was pounding. ¡°F-first of all, your bath¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Cecil hinted at her because he was anxious to wait again, but Rowena shook her head fiercely. ¡°N-no! Never! Don¡¯t do that¡­¡± Seeing her desperation, Cecil decided to give in. If that was important to Rowena, he thought it would be better to act according to her wishes. ¡°Then shall we take a shower together?¡± If Rowena had been a bomb, she would have exploded at this moment. Cecil giggled at her speechless appearance and kissed her on the lips. Then he took her and walked towards the bathroom. ¡°Huh? Oh, no!¡± She noticed Cecil¡¯s intentions, but his mouth was closed, and the kiss drove her crazy. Why am I so happy? Rowena gasped as she hugged Cecil¡¯s neck. Cecil¡¯s tongue felt good as it moved back and forth in her mouth, and her hair stood on end. She had mixed feelings about not being ashamed and that they would never see each other¡¯s bodies if it wasn¡¯t for the bedroom class. Also, the fact that she married Cecil yesterday. Our marriage would have already been registered in the temple. The marriage records of the imperial family were accessible only with the emperor¡¯s permission. Therefore, even if Cecil and Rowena registered their marriage, no one could know about it. Cecil stepped into the bathroom kissing Rowena¡¯s lips, then he put her down on a massage bed. Immediately, he reached out to her dress, Rowena was embarrassed. ¡°Y-y-your Highness!¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cecil asked Rowena with eyes filled with expectations and mischief. Rowena pondered what to do at this moment. Will I take a bath with him?! Will I be able to do it? Am I going to do it with him today? ¡°Y-you take it off first!¡± With all sorts of thoughts rolling in his mind, that was what came out? Cecil smirked at Rowena¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to. My princess.¡± Cecil kissed Rowena on the cheek and took off his clothes. Although he usually had people to do it, he could handle this himself. Chapter 45 A Box of Cookies (11) In an instant, his shirt fell to the floor, revealing his muscular upper body. She knew that his body was hard within his clothes, but it looked even hotter now that she saw it. Rowena¡¯s face heated up as he unbuckled his pants without hesitation. No matter how accustomed to being served by aristocrats and imperial families, wasn¡¯t this person shameless?! Argh! Rowena turned her head in amazement as he pulled down his pants. She peeped through her fingers as he approached. ¡°Well, are you ashamed? Or do you want to see more?¡± Cecil¡¯s pen*s was big too. Is it possible for that to enter the human body? She wondered. If I don¡¯t teach properly, it¡¯ll be very painful! Rowena thought. Although she was embarrassed, she knew how to do it because of the illustrations, but the process was¡­ ¡°Can I take it off, Rowena?¡± His touch as he stroked her red cheeks was soft. Rowena felt like she could allow anything at this moment. Perhaps it was the effect of their wedding vows. She had to take her clothes off to teach him anyway. Despite his nonchalant expression, Cecil¡¯s touch was rather nervous and hasty to take off Rowena¡¯s dress. Still, the way he carefully peeled off her clothes, made her feel valued. The upper body of the dress loosened and flowed down her chest. Cecil¡¯s face flushed as he untied the exposed corset. Ah! The realization that it was truly his first time came to mind. Rowena¡¯s breasts shook as the corset came off and she reflexively covered her chest. At first glance Cecil gulped. He would have been able to see better if she had removed her arm, but he didn¡¯t want to rush her. But¡­ Damn it! His pen*s, stiff and erect, revealed his feelings. He thought he could feign calmness on the outside but he couldn¡¯t help it. I¡¯m taking off the clothes of a girl I like, but I¡¯ve got to keep my cool and act normal! That was just an excuse, but the question was how Rowena would look at him. He hoped she wouldn¡¯t think of him as an animal. But Rowena had yet to reach that point. Her heart was pounding as Cecil took off her clothes. Cecil shot Rowena a glance and completely pulled down her loose dress. Ugh! She was so embarrassed, she wanted to scream but she didn¡¯t. Rowena didn¡¯t even like to have maids come in and wash her while taking a bath. Rowena¡¯s body trembled at Cecil¡¯s touch as he took off her underwear. It didn¡¯t even occur to her that he was holding her in one arm. She was nervous but she was beautiful. Cecil looked at her thighs and grabbed her hips. ¡°Heuk!¡± His pen*s stood stiff at the startled Rowena¡¯s voice. Cecil looked ecstatic, his cheeks flushed and embarrassment in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m nervous, so if you tease me¡­¡± Cecil quickly covered Rowena¡¯s lips with his, cutting short her sweet voice. He wanted to swallow her up, but at the same time, he wanted to take in the taste of her slowly and savor every bit. If you act cute like this, it becomes difficult for me. Cecil had no experience, but he knew what to do. It was because of the stupid couple who had a secret affair in the Emperor¡¯s Garden. They had caught his eye even if he didn¡¯t want to see them because they had an affair under the tree where he used to rest. So he knew what men and women were doing from a very early age. After that, he read related books out of curiosity. Thanks to that, he knew a lot of things, so he wanted to do them all. Unfortunately for Rowena, the crown prince was frighteningly good at anything he did for the first time. Cecil kissed Rowena¡¯s lips and went into the bathtub with her, and turned on the water. While the moderately warm water poured down, Cecil hugged Rowena tightly and kissed her. Where has she been all my life? Rowena¡¯s lips were so sweet that he couldn¡¯t understand why he had been able to live without knowing her. Cecil licked Rowena¡¯s lips and drew her closer into his arms. Rowena was already sitting on his thigh, but he wanted her closer still. Her smooth soft skin was different from his manly skin, so he got pleasure out of it as it rubbed against his. He also had soft skin, but Rowena¡¯s body was different. Chapter 46 A Box of Cookies (12) ¡°Ha¡­ Rowena¡­¡± His low-pitched voice was sentimental. His face flushed as he touched Rowena¡¯s thigh. Cecil whispered, ¡°Where can I touch¡­?¡± I¡¯m sure he knows. Rowena was convinced but could not reject Cecil¡¯s words. Cecil¡¯s saliva got on her lips and she whispered, ¡°B-between the legs¡­¡± ¡°Here?¡± His palm slid up her thigh and Rowena gasped. Even though that was all, Rowena felt strange and writhed. ¡°Like this?¡± Rowena buried her face on his shoulder as Cecil savored her body with his fingertips, rubbing between her legs. Her face was burning with shame. Then his lower body caught her eye. She was in a state of crisis at the fact that she had to eventually accept the frighteningly large thing into her body. ¡°I-in the hole¡­ P-put your fingers in¡­ Mm-hmm¡± As soon as she spoke, one of Cecil¡¯s fingers dug into Rowena¡¯s core. Rowena¡¯s eyes widened as his finger entered her. ¡°And how?¡± The whisper was sweet and mischievous. Rowena looked at Cecil teary-eyed. The lovely look he gave her made Rowena even more ashamed. ¡°R¡­ Rub the inside¡­ Ughn! Ahngh¡­¡± His fingers rubbed against Rowena¡¯s flesh. Rowena¡¯s face flushed as he rubbed against her walls with his fingertip. She felt strange. ¡°I only used one finger.¡±¡¯ ¡°Ah, ah¡­! Ngh! Hngh¡­¡± Losing control of her body, Rowena clung to Cecil¡¯s chest. This seemed to make Cecil nervous. ¡°It¡¯s slippery. What keeps flowing, Rowena?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ w-water! Uhngh!¡± She twitched the inside of her ass as the intense finger movements built up pleasure in her. Cecil looked at Rowena with a tenacious gaze as she moaned. ¡°It¡¯s so slippery. Is it water?¡± She already knew the answer, but she couldn¡¯t tell him. Rowena shook her head and avoided answering. Cecil embraced Rowena¡¯s waist and inserted another finger. It was still tight inside, and his desire was greater than this. He had to loosen Rowena up a little more to make it less painful. ¡°Where do you like, Rowena? How should I touch it? Why don¡¯t I rub it off like this?¡± ¡°Hngh?!¡± Suddenly, her eyes sparkled as he bent his fingertips and rubbed her clit. Cecil pushed his finger back into Rowena. ¡°Heuk!¡± She was embarrassed, but she felt so good she couldn¡¯t breathe. Rowena had forgotten to hide her chest and was clinging to Cecil. ¡°Ah, ahngh¡­! Ngh¡­ !¡± Cecil added a third finger into Rowena¡¯s sensitive flesh. He kept asking if she liked it, but Rowena, startled by her first taste of lustful stimulation, couldn¡¯t answer any questions. ¡°Haa¡­ Hmph.¡± He couldn¡¯t tell what he liked about Rowena¡¯s expression, but Cecil stole Rowena¡¯s lips with his. The tormenting fingers were still in place, so Rowena clung to Cecil. ¡°Ugh, mhm¡­ Mhngh!¡± Her thighs trembled and her juices continued to flow from inside her. Rowena gasped, feeling great pleasure building up from inside of her. Tears gathered in her eyes. I feel good. Ashamed and nervous, she felt dizzy from the intense pleasure. ¡°Ahuk, ah! Ahhh¡­¡± Cecil¡¯s blue eyes shone dangerously as Rowena trembled and tasted her first climax. Rowena was distracted because of her climax but he was staring at her with a penetrating gaze. ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to put himself in this position but his desire had pushed him to do so. Hugging Rowena in the bathroom in the first place, was a reckless choice. I¡¯ve got to wear protection¡­ The bathroom was full of water, but they had been so immersed in their desires that neither of them thought of turning off the faucet. Cecil pulled his fingers from inside Rowena and turned off the tap. Cecil glanced over Rowena¡¯s body in ecstasy, still lost in the aftermath of her climax. He patted her. Notice her light pink nipple was erect, he pinched it lightly, and a groan escaped her lips. It was so cute that it got him excited. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± It seemed impossible for Rowena to wash herself or Cecil to wash her. While Rowena couldn¡¯t think of an answer, Cecil lifted her and came out of the bathtub with her. Water spilled all over their bodies. Cecil didn¡¯t care because he was in a hurry and walked across the bathroom. The door was half closed. Cecil opened it with his foot and left the bathroom. Shouldn¡¯t the water be wiped off? He was conscious of it, but he felt that it was bothersome. Rowena¡¯s body was still wet, so Cecil put her down on the bed and hurried into the bathroom. Ah¡­ As she sat on the bed and watched Cecil return with a bundle of towels, Rowena seemed to giggle. For some reason, she imagined the future with him. She was convinced that in the future, she would surely be smiling as happily as she did now. Chapter 47 The one you love is the weak one (1) Paul was surprisingly not angry when he saw Louis return with a box of cookies. He had never been angry with his youngest son. However, this situation was special, so he thought he would be scolded if he went back without information. He said what he was told. Instead of getting angry, Paul looked at Louis¡¯ box of cookies in his hand. ¡°Your Highness came?¡± It seemed somewhat unbelievable. Paul, on the one hand, noticed that the crown prince considered Louis Adelia a child. Louis was 16 years old this year and not an adult. However, 16 years old in the aristocratic society was the same age as a quasi-adult. The crown prince was famous for his brutal nature, but he had shown a relatively generous attitude to the strong and the weak. That¡¯s why people followed and respected him even if he acted aggressively. It seemed that the crown prince would not kill Louis unless he acted too much. Louis was relieved that he didn¡¯t know what was going on in Paul¡¯s mind and didn¡¯t get yelled at. Paul saw the cookie box in Louis¡¯ hand, told him to go up and rest, and turned around. It was fortunate for Louis. ¡°You really haven¡¯t seen Rowena?¡± Matthias seemed indignant at the fact. To be exact, Rowena seemed like she had won the crown prince¡¯s favor and had become arrogant. Brat. Theo swallowed his thoughts and turned away from Matthias. ¡°Rowena wouldn¡¯t have been told that Louis was there anyway. The crown prince wants to protect Rowena.¡± ¡°From whom? Rowena¡¯s family is us!¡± At Matthias¡¯ nervous cry, Theo wanted to ask if that was really true. Not once had Rowena¡¯s happiness or health been important in this family. Paul and Matthias thought of her as the property of the Adelia family. Matthias pressed Louis. He thought there was a way to get ahead with Rowena as a stepping stone, but it seemed to have been suddenly blocked. ¡°Did you tell her about father¡¯s injury?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even met her, how can I tell her?!¡± Paul didn¡¯t hit Louis, but Matthias did as much as he wanted. So he backed away, looking at Matthias with frightened eyes. Matthias gritted his teeth. ¡°Keep the girl quiet! What would people think of our family?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not ashamed that Father was beaten up. You¡¯re ashamed that she stayed a few days in the palace to be treated?¡± When Theo, who became annoyed, uttered those words, Matthias glared at him fiercely. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying! If she¡¯s acting out, she can rat us out! Do you think that compares to this now?¡± ¡°If you whine here, the crown prince won¡¯t give us Rowena either. If you were my brother, would you want to send a woman you love into our house?¡± Matthias¡¯ lips were twisted looking at Theo. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our house? Everyone lives like this! Who doesn¡¯t do anything wrong in their lives? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Only once. ¡°Hitting Rowena has never stopped, has it? There was a separate person who used violence, yet everyone blamed Rowena, the victim.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s her fault. He said that her behavior was wrong and she got hit.¡± Everyone knew that Paul was just in a bad mood and that Matthias just didn¡¯t think things out. ¡°Well, young man.¡± Staring at each other, they turned to the old butler¡¯s voice. The butler looked at the grown young men with a deep sigh. ¡°There¡¯s a man from the royal family. To take some people¡­ I-I¡¯ll take the men to the palace.¡± ¡°What?¡± While Matthias looked at the butler quickly, someone came into the house. From the way he was dressed, they could see that he was an official who assisted the emperor. ¡°Nice to meet you. Sir Adelia.¡± He said so with a mysterious smile. Matthias opened his mouth as if he wanted to protest, but closed his mouth to the cold eyes of the official. ¡°¡­I have come to pick up the lady¡¯s belongings and loved ones according to the order of the crown prince.¡± ¡°Today, my younger brother Louis visited the palace. To see Rowena! Why can¡¯t he see her?¡± Matthias patiently asked the official. The official looked up at Matthias with a puzzled expression. ¡°I only follow His Highness¡¯s orders, but I don¡¯t know about the lady¡¯s health.¡± Externally, Rowena was known to be treated at the Imperial Palace for serious injuries. It was also for her safety as it was still yet to be revealed who ordered the assassination. The official was not alone. He brought about a dozen servants and maids. They were guided by the butler to the third floor of Rowena¡¯s room. Theo blushed at the sight of the goods being handed out by their hands. This is because some shabby items were thought to belong to the lady. Matthias cursed, saying that he didn¡¯t know everything was like that except for what Cecil gave her as a gift. Chapter 48 The one you love is the weak one (2) ¡°Well, are we going to the palace, too?¡± The official was instructing the people on the list to pack. He looked at Matthias. Paul, Earl of Adelia, turned a blind eye to the news of a man coming out of the palace. Just hearing about them, his right hand seemed to throb. ¡°Your Highness¡¯s command¡­ I¡¯ll stick to it.¡± The maids and servants were paid a small salary anyway for being employed by a noble family. When the official said their salary would rise sharply and they could work at the Imperial Palace, they quickly took their luggage out of the room, delighted by the wise master¡¯s countenance. The official bowed politely as he had come and turned away. They didn¡¯t take many people, but somehow the house felt empty. None of them knew that Rowena¡¯s loved ones were warm-hearted people who could look after others. ¡°It¡¯s so mean that she¡¯s stealing other people.¡± Matthias said, punching the back of the sofa. Louis ran away to the backyard as soon as the anger started. Theo looked at the box of cookies left on the couch. Perhaps Rowena will not return. She wanted to get out of this house. ¡°If he took people with him, the crown prince is really into Rowena, so it¡¯ll work out somehow.¡± Neither Matthias nor Paul wanted to admit it, but Rowena was smarter than the two of them combined. It was just that there was no power. Now that the crown prince had put his power into her hands, she would never be caught by them again. Both of them just couldn¡¯t admit it. * * * ¡°Hngh, ah! Ahhngh¡­! Ahg¡­!¡± Her trembling body bent like a bow. Rowena, who was twitching as she accepted his finger between her legs, reached with a flick of her waist. Cecil had a fit of excitement, as he could see her flesh swallowing his fingers through her wide open legs. When he rubbed the shrinking flesh with his fingers, he was ecstatic to see her twist her back as if she couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Ngh¡­ ahh, stop¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know how many times she had already climaxed. Cecil persistently stimulated Rowena¡¯s entrance, perhaps because he had something dangerously large and it would hurt her if she was not wet enough. Thanks to that, Rowena, who had reached the peak several times, was shivering in her bed, drooping. Now she had become sensitive enough to feel tingles wherever he touched her. ¡°Ha, hah¡­ Hmm¡­¡± I can¡¯t feel my legs¡­ Cecil tasted the honey flowing on her with his head tilted toward her thigh. It was so overwhelming that he felt his head spinning. ¡°Uhmgh, Your Highness¡­¡± It was cute as Rowena twitched her thighs and curled her legs. Cecil¡¯s hot and soft tongue gradually rose as he tasted the inside of her thigh. Oh, I can¡¯t. Her body, which was overwhelmed by pleasure, moved on its own. Her face was flushed with shame, but she could not stop his lips that had already reached her folds. ¡°Heul¡­¡± His tongue moved slowly as if it was intentional, and he tasted Rowena¡¯s entrance. The slippery lump of flesh moved through the folds, spreading them apart. ¡°No, ahh¡­! There, ugh! Aheuk¡­¡± Cecil spread her thighs and pushed his tongue in. A lewd chunk of flesh entered her narrow crevice and licked her flesh. The moment she felt his face close to her core and his hot breath, Rowena seemed to faint from shame. ¡°Ah, p-please¡­ Your Highness¡­ Ahngh!¡± As if it were a signal, Cecil¡¯s tongue, upon hearing Rowena¡¯s plea, began to relentlessly ravage her soft spot. Rowena shook her head with a sweet groan at the sensation coming from his lips and tongue. The place felt like it would melt away with shameful stimulation. She felt so overwhelmed that she couldn¡¯t resist the sound of pleasure. ¡°Ah, ahh! Ngh! Cecil, mhm¡­ Ahngh, stop¡­¡± Cecil refused to let go and coveted Rowena¡¯s core until her body arched like a bow again and was taken by the obscene climax. Cecil pulled his tongue out from inside Rowena who was trembling and raised his head. He got out of bed licking his lips. Back in his hand, he had a small box of rings and a bottle of potions. What is that? Cecil came up to the bed and opened the lid of the ring box. ¡°It¡¯s a contraceptive ring. It¡¯s best to wear one on each other¡­¡± Cecil, holding Rowena¡¯s hand, put a ring on her pinky. It was different from an engagement or wedding ring, but he felt better seeing a ring of this design. He thought it was like a couple¡¯s ring. Cecil, who also put a ring on his hand, opened the lid of the bottle containing the potion. ¡°This is for you.¡± It was the method taught by the escort knight. He said it was a method commonly used by knights and aristocrats for young ladies. It¡¯s hard to apply medicine up there. Seeing Cecil pouring medicine on his penis, Rowena felt like she had been caught too. Chapter 49 The one you love is the weak one (3) Most aristocrats knew about potions. It was hard for commoners to buy expensive potions but in aristocratic families, they put them in the house like permanent medicine. However, what Cecil was using now was a rare pot that only the royal family could use. ¡°Can I hold you? Rowena¡­¡± If I say no, will you stop here? She thought Cecil would do so while hiding a disappointed expression. But Rowena didn¡¯t want to either. She thought that everything might fail and that she might end up being dragged into a forced unwanted marriage. Therefore, it was also a dream for Rowena to be married to the person of her choice. She wanted to do that while she had the chance. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes glistened shyly at Cecil. ¡°Please do it.¡± For a moment there was a fear that Rowena might refuse. Love makes people weak. He had everything and had endless confidence, but there was only one person he was afraid of. Cecil was heartbroken at Rowena¡¯s permission. Cecil did not hesitate to marry Rowena when he had the opportunity, but it was different to sleep with her. Just registering on paper and making love with her permission are different things. ¡°Rowena¡­¡± He wondered how to express his burning passion. Feeling his blood boil, Cecil raised his head with a hot sigh. As he hugged her like a blanket, his penis approached between her legs. Rowena was nervous because she felt through the hem how big and hard he was. Cecil soothed Rowena by stroking his pen*s over her wet core. ¡°I¡¯m going to do it slowly. You don¡¯t have to be scared.¡± Before the whispering voice could finish the words, his pen*s, soaked in her juices, dug in. ¡°Heuk!¡± She was prepared, but Cecil felt hotter and bigger. The sensitive entrance opened wide and her face naturally flushed as she felt him digging into her. ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t strain yourself.¡± What do you mean, don¡¯t strain? Someone else¡¯s penis was coming into the most sensitive part of her body. Even the soft, hard thing filled her stomach with strange sensations. W-why does it keep coming in? She wanted to end it now, but Cecil kept coming inside. Rowena wanted to finish at once because she was scared and worried that it would hurt a lot. ¡°Ah, hurry¡­! Ugh!¡± As soon as Rowena¡¯s whisper was heard, Cecil pushed it at once. Rowena¡¯s eyes widened as she felt everything coming in, spreading her flesh to the limit. ¡°Hm?!¡± Tears welled up from the pain as she felt like she was tearing somewhere inside. She didn¡¯t know it would hurt this much, so she hated Cecil for a moment. Cecil too noticed her and stopped moving further to examine Rowena¡¯s condition. ¡°Rowena¡­¡± With a tender touch on her cheek, Rowena looked at Cecil with tearful eyes. She wanted to stare at him in pain, but she felt the pain of the wound slowly go away. ¡°What is it?¡± As she blinked, tears fell again. Cecil licked those tears without letting go. As he moved, the shaft in her body also throbbed and rubbed the inside of Rowena, and the feeling was indescribably strange. ¡°Ah!¡± Cecil¡¯s blue eyes sparkled fiercely at the sound that she accidentally let out. ¡°¡­ Are you still in pain?¡± It was a question. Rowena couldn¡¯t tell why but the pain was gone and the embarrassingly obscene sensation filled her stomach. ¡°I-it doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ Mhngh, ah¡­¡± She was embarrassed by his penis digging in and looked to see if there was still more left. Cecil grabbed her waist as he flinched his hips reflexively. He felt he had been swallowed up all the way. ¡°Haa¡­ it¡¯s all in, Rowena. I¡¯ve never felt this good before.¡± His body was impatient at first because he wanted to move it wildly at the hot and soft sensation. However, Cecil clenched his teeth and examined Rowena¡¯s condition. He wanted to make love to Rowena, not to be content with himself. ¡°I-it¡¯s weird. The feeling¡­ Ngh, you can¡¯t move¡­¡± ¡°Are you upset?¡± Rowena¡¯s face flushed with Cecil¡¯s whisper. She felt good but she was ashamed to say it to Cecil. ¡°Rowena, you have to teach me. I want to know how to please you. If you don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Cecil bowed and whispered grimly in Rowena¡¯s ear. ¡°As I told you before, I¡¯ll love you for days, locked in a place where only I can come and go¡± ¡°Ahngh, ugh! I-I feel good¡­ I feel good.¡± Everything would have already been discovered. Rowena confessed the truth because it was meaningless to hide it now. Chapter 50 The one you love is the weak one (4) Then Cecil, who was holding her tightly, began to shudder. She was startled by the large thing moving left and right inside of her, as if opening her flesh. ¡°Hahngh, agh¡­ ahh! Ah! Your Highness, uhm¡­¡± ¡°You seem very sensitive. I can¡¯t believe I feel this way. Or is it that you¡¯re a good match for me? Either way, I¡¯m lucky.¡± When he confirmed that Rowena¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t bad, Cecil¡¯s hips moved. Pleasure built up within her stomach. She was embarrassed by the movement of his penis as he shoved back and forth. ¡°Ah! Ngh, hngh¡­!¡± Her body trembled and waves of pleasure swept through her. Cecil laughed furiously as he pressed down on Rowena, who was flustered. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it if you encourage me like that. I¡¯m holding it in.¡± Cecil grabbed Rowena¡¯s butt and began to move faster. Rowena tilted her head as she felt his large pen*s rubbing and pushing through her. A shameful feeling overwhelmed her as the pleasure filled her stomach and spread throughout her body. ¡°Ngh, ugh! Ah! Ahhh¡­ Your Highness, ahngh, Cecil! Ahhnghh!¡± The obscene sounds created by both of them resonated across the bedroom. Cecil was captivated by the flow of her smooth juices as if to prove Rowena¡¯s pleasure. How did this feel so good? The feeling of a hero who had been obsessed with his woman and locked her up for months was now understandable. ¡°Heuk! Ah, ngh¡­! Even as Rowena drooled from the pleasure, it excited him more. Cecil licked Rowena¡¯s saliva, rubbing her pointy nipples between his fingertips. Rowena, who seemed to be sensitive there too, arched her back and struggled in Cecil¡¯s arms. ¡°Hm, Rowena¡­!¡± Cecil couldn¡¯t stop touching her as she tightened around him whenever he stimulated her. Rowena sobbed and was lost in thought as to whether she had ever felt this pleasure. ¡°Ahmnghh¡­ Stop, no more, ugh, hnghh!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a little now. You can¡¯t come first. I¡¯ll punish you¡­! Heuk!¡± ¡°Ah! Ahh, no. What¡­! Ugh! No, no¡­ack?!¡± She felt a huge wave building up inside her, but Rowena couldn¡¯t stop it. Rowena couldn¡¯t stand it and tasted her climax from Cecil¡¯s persistent caress and a huge desire to covet her insides. Cecil, who wanted to feel Rowena¡¯s first climax with his own, was disappointed because there were so many things he wanted to do. ¡°Ah, ahh¡­ Ah¡­!¡± It was different from when he tasted her climax with his tongue or fingers. Cecil whispered in a sweet voice to Rowena¡¯s ears as she seemed to be exhausted. ¡°I told you not to come first.¡± ¡°Haa¡­ Hm, this¡­ Heuk!¡± Cecil¡¯s thrusting became fierce and deep as he pushed into her. Nevertheless, Rowena panicked and struggled at the teasing that caused only pleasure. ¡°Ack! Hngh! Not there¡­ uhmngh! Ahngh, I¡¯m melting¡­ Mhm!¡± Cecil¡¯s rough kiss came down on her lips. ¡°My bedroom teacher only satisfied her own greed¡­ This won¡¯t work, so should we satisfy the new bride¡¯s lewd body first?¡± His thrusting was shamelessly pleasing, and Rowena wanted to faint with shame. * * * She thought someone should have told her. She didn¡¯t believe it would be that good. But as a child, the lady in charge of Rowena¡¯s sex education warned that it was unpleasant and painful. ¡°You just have to give yourself up as your husband does. However, it is not easy and some people may feel disgusted, so be prepared.¡± The lady said so, but Rowena didn¡¯t believe everything she said because she was seeing something else in the romance novel she secretly read. Of course, even in the novel, not all sex was described as good. Even if it was not a loved one, or if it was a relationship with a loved one, there were times when the other person had the worst experience. So Rowena didn¡¯t expect much from Cecil either. Because he said it was his first time, too. Isn¡¯t everything bad at first? What she read was a novel and not reality, so she thought it could be a terrible thing. Most of her reality was brutal. But¡­ ¡°Mgh, ang! Hngh¡­! I don¡¯t, ack!¡± Rowena shuddered at the deep pleasure that made her think she was going crazy. She could still feel his large pen*s digging into her even though she had already pleaded with him several times. Now he couldn¡¯t come in deeper, but he dug inside and kept shoving in and out of Rowena¡¯s sensitive core. ¡°Uheuk! Ugh, ahh¡­! Your Highness. Please, ahngh¡­¡± Grabbing Rowena¡¯s waist as she tried to escape, Cecil relentlessly pushed in. When she had climaxed over eight times, Rowena forgot to even count anymore. Can there be a body that fits me so well? Cecil felt as if he existed just to hold Rowena. Chapter 51 He pulled back his hips and pushed all the way in. He could feel Rowena wince lovingly in his arms. ¡°Where are you trying to run away with this feeling? Hm, Rowena¡­¡± ¡°Ugh! Ah, ack¡­¡± Rowena¡¯s body was shaken by the thrusting of his waist. Rowena struggled in Cecil¡¯s arms, shedding tears of pleasure. She felt so good that it felt strange. Every time his huge pen*s stirred and ruffled inside, a wave of pleasure spread to the tip of her toes. ¡°Ahngh! Too, s-strange! Mhm¡­ My stomach¡­ Ahuek! Ugh!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I feel. You¡¯ve come so many times and you keep saying mean things.¡± Cecil, who had been pushing in and out, stood up. Rowena sobbed, swinging wildly back and forth against his shaft. ¡°I will punish the princess who keeps whining until she is honest. Well, I won¡¯t let you out all night.¡± ¡°Ah, no, no! Ack, hnghh!¡± Rowena continued to taste the climax in Cecil¡¯s arms, listening to the squelching sound. It wasn¡¯t a lie to say he wouldn¡¯t let her out all night, so Rowena really enjoyed the pleasure until dawn. She felt so good that she was losing her mind, Cecil violently pounded against Rowena and played with her clit so that she wouldn¡¯t faint. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re lying¡­!¡± She couldn¡¯t even tell how many times she had an orgasm. Cecil sweetly caressed Rowena¡¯s entire body, which was flinching in the aftermath and poured out kisses. ¡°Ha¡­ It was nice, Rowena.¡± Cecil, who fulfilled his greed to the fullest, whispered with a satisfied smile. Rowena felt like she was going to melt, but her physical condition prevented her from enjoying herself to her heart¡¯s content. She had imagined going out with a lover, but it wasn¡¯t like this. She didn¡¯t know he was this lewd and persistent. ¡°Heuk¡± Rowena flinched at the teasing of her breast with his tongue. ¡°Ah¡­ Don¡¯t lick it now. Ngh! M-my stomach is flinching¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± He smirked and sucked her breast in. Rowena trembled at the prickly sensation that penetrated her whole body, and something huge and lewd dug into her bottom. ¡°Hngh?! W-what¡­?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to stop now?¡± Rowena looked up at Cecil with bewildered eyes and said, and he grinned grumpily. ¡°I don¡¯t think I did it while holding your breasts yet. Let¡¯s do it one more time.¡± ¡°One more time! Ugh! Ah, ngh!¡± Rowena groaned, twisting her body, having her breast suckled sweetly with his tongue. At first glance, she seemed to want to call him a villain but she was buried in Cecil¡¯s arms and didn¡¯t know what was what. * * * Cecil caressed Rowena¡¯s body lovingly, which was flushed and asleep as if she had fainted. Cecil sighed quietly, kissing her sleeping neck, soft chest, sunken navel, and slim thighs. He was going to bother her until dawn, but he let Rowena go because she seemed exhausted. It wasn¡¯t a one-night relationship, it was a woman who had to be loved every day. ¡°You¡¯re definitely a virgin.¡± Cecil clicked his tongue when he saw the thin blood on the bed sheet. Due to the luxury potion that only the imperial family could buy, there won¡¯t be any injuries to her. Cecil spread Rowena¡¯s legs further and checked the cracks. All that flowed from the inside was rich semen, and there was no blood. He was so big and he had done a lot. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt as much because she felt it as much as she wanted.¡± Her trembling and climax were not something that could be faked. Cecil pushed her into ecstasy several times because she was so cute and she felt endless pleasure even in her first experience. ¡°A promise is a promise¡­¡± It was confirmed that she was a virgin, so any statement of experience would be a lie. Although he was not yet emperor, the words to the royal family were important. An insidious smile formed on his face at the thought of locking her somewhere only he could get in and out of as he had whispered to Rowena. She would be forced to go out on the day of their engagement or wedding, but he intended to monopolize everything else. Cecil felt excited for the first time in a long time because he was planning to taste Rowena day and night. Was I this kind of guy? It was Cecil who had the perception that he was a violent and evil person, as known to the world. But to covet a woman whom he loved by locking her in a room. It had never occurred to her that he was crazy enough to be excited about such a plan. If Rowena doesn¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll tease her a little and let her go¡­ He was still thinking of hugging Rowena from time to time as an excuse. He had no intention of giving up the pleasure he had first learned last night. Chapter 52 ¡°I think Rowena likes it, too.¡± When he remembered Rowena, who had been reaching several times groaning in his arms, Cecil¡¯s pen*s went hard again. Cecil could not bear to attack the sleeping Rowena and began to touch himself, looking at her obscene figure. ¡°Mm, Rowena¡­¡± His wife was by his side, and they both got along well. What the hell is this? Cecil felt that Rowena needed to increase her stamina. * * * D-Do I have to keep going to the palace until I meet Rowena? The count did not come forward himself, but Louis¡¯ servants scrambled to wake him up, prepared him, and put him in a carriage. The destination was the Imperial Palace again. Although he passed the previous evening safely, Louis had no choice but to climb into the carriage without saying anything because he did not produce any results. I don¡¯t think the crown prince will let Rowena meet me¡­ He realized yesterday that the prince had taken all the people Rowena was close to. The crown prince was trying to sever the ties between their family and Rowena. Rowena will not turn to Count Adelaide because Rowena has taken away all her loved ones. Cause I¡¯m estranged from Rowena¡­ Even though he knew she was being treated unfairly, he turned away. Was that all? He once blamed Rowena for being her. He didn¡¯t feel comfortable when he saw Rowena. He used to think it was her fault, but on second thought, it wasn¡¯t her fault. I don¡¯t think my brothers wanted to see it either. His father wasn¡¯t worth talking about. If his father and Matthias had died, and Theo had inherited the count, Rowena would not have done this. He¡¯s sure it¡¯s been a long time since they¡¯ve been in touch. However, Rowena, now, seemed not to turn her head this way after she got married. He hadn¡¯t even met Rowena yet, and he was just being turned out by the people of the palace, but Louis thought of it. Why would anyone come? If it were me, everyone would hate to see me. He didn¡¯t want to be beaten by Mattias again. Rowena was on my side. Matthias didn¡¯t hit Louis as much as he did Rowena, but he still touched him. Rowena stopped him even though she knew that if she came forward, there would be more violence. Although Theo couldn¡¯t use his hand in Paul¡¯s case, he was on the side of blocking Matthias when he used violence. However, Theo was always busy and often away from home. Matthias, I really hope he dies. Now that Rowena would not return home, Matthias¡¯ violence might be entirely directed at Louis. Unlike Rowena, however, Louis was able to ask Paul or Theo for help. Matthias didn¡¯t hit Louis too hard because he was too conscious of Paul. So. It might be good for Rowena to never come back. Louis looked down at the bouquet on his lap and thought about it. It was a bouquet made by the butler and ordered by the gardener, saying that it would be good to have a present since he was visiting. He will not meet Rowena, but this bouquet may be passed over. Louis looked at the bouquet with such thought. * * * Her body was limp and she felt very good. Pleasantly languid would be the right expression. She was ashamed of the strange remnants she felt at her feet, but she was satisfied. I thought it would hurt a lot when I woke up. It was natural that she was overworked on her back all night. She thought it would be over once or twice, but how many times do they do it? Rowena colored her cheeks with embarrassment and delight at Cecil¡¯s passion. She thought it might just be a difference in physical strength. ¡°But¡­¡± Rowena, who was looking around, pulling a blanket, was embarrassed. The space where she shared love with Cecil was the crown prince¡¯s bedroom, but this was a different room. ¡°Did you just wake up?¡± The voice was husky as it was morning. Cecil whispered to Rowena on the covers. He actually wanted to lie under a blanket. But when he hugged Rowena¡¯s bare body, his pen*s kept getting excited, so he slept outside the blanket and hugged Rowena. ¡°W-where are we? Is this the room of the crown princess?¡± The window was too narrow to say so. Although there were windows, there were several narrow and long windows lined up. It was so narrow that even a person with a fairly small head could not stick their head out of the window. Cecil looked grumpy at Rowena¡¯s question. ¡°You remember what I said before. If I find out that you lied to me, I¡¯ll lock you in a room where only I could go in and out and love you¡­?¡± ¡°Heuk!¡± Cecil grinned as if making fun of the shocked Rowena. ¡°It was your first time.¡± ¡°N-no!¡± ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ve seen blood.¡± He couldn¡¯t move from the current room and show her the blood, but he saw it clearly. There were certainly not many blood stains from using potions. Chapter 53 Rowena rolled her eyes in embarrassment. She thought she was going to get caught when he was in her, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would really take her into a strange room. At this rate, she would be imprisoned, and she would spend every single day with Cecil! ¡°Th-that¡¯s because y-your highness is so big! That¡¯s why it¡¯s torn!¡± ¡°What?¡± He wanted to say what nonsense it was, but he had a conscience. It¡¯s a little big. He couldn¡¯t deny that he had heard of such a thing from the escort knights when using the bath. Cecil had a displeased expression on his face and looked at Rowena. ¡°Isn¡¯t that an overstatement?¡± ¡°Well, your Highness, that¡¯s out of the ordinary!¡± Rowena raised her voice and Cecil squinted at her. ¡°You were good at taking it in though.¡± ¡°Huh? W-what¡­¡± Rowena¡¯s face flushed with astonishment at Cecil¡¯s words. Cecil touched Rowena¡¯s round hips over the quilt with a mischievous smile, then subtly penetrated and stimulated Rowena¡¯s strange core. ¡°This place of love fluids. You swallowed what you said was big, and you were cute in my arms.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never¡­¡± There were too many climaxes in Cecil¡¯s arms. Cecil¡¯s smile deepened at Rowena¡¯s face, which flushed to the tip of her head with her mouth open. ¡°Or should I put it in now and check it out? Will this mouth of yours swallow all of me?¡± Rowena couldn¡¯t answer, but she had to wake up. If she affirmed here, she may be trapped in this room and coveted by Cecil day and night. Rowena, who recalled the joy of the previous night, thought for a moment about what was so bad but tried to shake off her thoughts. No, no! Such a debaucherous life¡­ ¡°Th-that¡­ that¡¯s because His Highness widened it with his fingers¡­ Well, that¡¯s how it was!¡± Rowena said so and shook Cecil¡¯s hand and slipped out of his arms. Cecil expressed frustration. Cecil himself did not know whether it was because Rowena refused his outright temptation, or whether it was because she was out of his arms. Rowena was firmly on guard from Cecil, covering her naked body with a thin blanket. If she let her guard down a little, she would be put in bed and subjected to lewd bullying until late afternoon. ¡°You¡¯re still going to claim to be experienced? All right, then we can start the real bedroom class now. Right?¡± What? Why are you talking like that? In a moment of embarrassment, Rowena was dumbfounded. Cecil grinned and laid back gazing at Rowena. ¡°I just did it yesterday. I think I didn¡¯t do well because there were so many things I lacked.¡± ¡°N-no! You¡¯re really good¡­¡± It was her first time, but she didn¡¯t know anything and just felt it, so it was great. Rowena, who inadvertently spoke, became excited when she realized what she had said a moment later. ¡°I mean, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± ¡°No? I guess I lacked a lot of skills¡± Cecil approached Rowena, speaking. Rowena was at a loss and crept back to avoid him. The bed in this room was large, but at the end, Cecil smirked, grabbed Rowena¡¯s hips, and wrapped his arms around her waist before they fell off the edge of the bed. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What are you surprised about? You slept well in my arms.¡± Cecil kissed Rowena¡¯s flushed cheek and lifted her, and returned to the middle of the bed. Rowena was embarrassed to sit on the bed sheet so he put her on his lap. ¡°P-please drop me off.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Where are you going to run to? You¡¯re in my arms.¡± Cecil whispered happily as he looked at Rowena, who bowed her head in shame. Rowena¡¯s heart leaped in her chest. Even if she had a lewd night with him, she had only learned to kiss a few weeks prior. ¡°Your face is red. It makes me hungry¡­¡± Cecil gently stroked Rowena¡¯s cheek and put his lips on it. Then he licked and bit her lightly, making Rowena embarrassed. ¡°F-from the morning¡­ You can¡¯t do that.¡± While Rowena had been fast asleep, Cecil had taken her to the bathroom, washed her, and even applied medicine. Then he took her to a hidden room attached to his bedroom. While doing all this, Rowena never woke up, so he felt guilty. It was because she was tired. But he thought he could do nothing about her being attractive. Rowena¡¯s shyness filled him with a desire to hold her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you permission later, a-at night¡­¡± ¡°What about during the day? Don¡¯t we have to take classes during the day?¡± Rowena didn¡¯t know whether to be ashamed or choked up by his lewd purposeful eyes. As she looked at Cecil tearfully, he gazed back at her and felt like he was going to die from her cuteness. ¡°¡­This is entirely your fault.¡± ¡°Yes? What¡­ Kya!¡± Cecil immediately put her in bed, and Rowena felt the things she was worried about. * * * Chapter 54 ¡°My Lady, I¡¯ve brought in a healer.¡± Rowena tinted her cheeks at the maid¡¯s voice outside the door. I can¡¯t believe you even asked for a healer! Cecil was stubborn, but that time of the morning was sweet enough that she would not regret it. Rowena sighed, cooling her flushed cheeks with her hands. She screamed all night and in the morning, so her throat felt a little hoarse. ¡°L-let him in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The door opened and a woman in the healer¡¯s unique white clothes came in. Rowena felt embarrassed, but she lay in bed and gave up her waist gently. The healer had just heard an explanation from the maid before entering this room. So Rowena was able to receive treatment without giving an embarrassing explanation. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Yeah, really? Good job.¡± Rowena felt relieved to feel her back refreshed. The healer bowed her head gently and left the room. I don¡¯t have to get this treatment every morning, do I? According to Rowena¡¯s observation, and what the maid said, she was a healer and a lawmaker. Cecil was so persistent about Rowena that he had eaten with her before going to a meeting. The work would not be finished until late afternoon, so Rowena couldn¡¯t see him at that time. ¡°If you want to see me, you can come to my office. You¡¯re always welcome.¡± Cecil had whispered in Rowena¡¯s arms before leaving for the palace. Rowena¡¯s face flushed from his touch and voice. She fantasized about his firm arm and broad chest. Even his body temperature, which was slightly higher than hers, was vivid, and the expression on his face was clouded by pleasure as he hugged her. Arghhh! Rowena shook her head vigorously at the sexual thoughts clouding her mind. It seemed like a lewd demon was sitting in her head. Last night was her first time, but she liked it with Cecil. Rowena was embarrassed by the fact, even though she had felt good with him. What the hell am I doing? Cecil was very nice to her. He overlooked the situation in many ways and accepted embarrassing requests without saying anything. It was also seen from the reactions around her that she was receiving special treatment. However, simply because he did a good job would not have made him so repulsive to her. Cecil had something to reassure Rowena. Despite rumors that he had a violent and brutal nature. I think I miss him even now. When she thought of Cecil, her heart beat a little faster. Even now, just thinking about Cecil with her hand on his chest made her tremble. I-I don¡¯t think it was this fast when I liked Kian¡­ Rowena was very brief, but there was a time when she liked Kian. Why not? Neither the family nor any knights in the family protected Rowena. Who fought for her until she was locked in a warehouse? It¡¯s natural to have a crush of course. But the very day after she realized that she was attracted to him, her light first love was crushed because she went to play at Marquis Wenson¡¯s. It was over. Kian and Lyria fell in love with each other at first sight. Rowena realized that fact and immediately gave up on Kian. Even if her heart was not easily moved according to the will of a human being, she was able to accept it because she had been compared to Lyria. Matthias always compared Rowena and Lyria and mocked Rowena for being ugly. ¡°You look disgusting! No one will look at anything like you!¡± She had the kind of face that makes someone¡¯s stomach churn! ¡°Miss, may I tell you a secret?¡± With Rowena crying on her lap, the nanny said affectionately. Little Rowena looked up at the nurse¡¯s wrinkled face. ¡°Everyone in the world has a different fate. So each of them meets and marries people who they think are beautiful and handsome.¡± ¡°But everyone says Lyria is pretty.¡± ¡°To me, Lady Rowena is cuter and prettier. Of course, Miss Lyria is beautiful, but she is no match for you.¡± You¡¯re the prettiest girl to me. Whispered her nanny, hugging Rowena tightly. ¡°So you will be able to meet someone who says you¡¯re the prettiest.¡± Rowena agonized, recalling the friendly nanny¡¯s face. I don¡¯t think His Highness ever said that. If she tried to recall, she thought he did, but she wasn¡¯t sure. Whenever he came close, her chest pounded so much that she couldn¡¯t understand half of what he was saying. She couldn¡¯t remember if he had said she was pretty or not. He seemed to say she was cute quite often. But you chose me over Lyria¡­ Chapter 55 When Lyria said she liked someone, he gave up relatively easily, but when Rowena said she liked someone, His Highness seemed to have the momentum to kill that person. So, Rowena thought that maybe she was loved more than Lyria. The way he treats Lyria and I is completely different. When he went to see the engagement dress, he came only to see her. Cecil had no interest in Lyria. It was only one day, but it was an important fact for Rowena, who experienced that Kian¡¯s interest was shifted to Lyria at once. It¡¯s nice to remember. Feeling her face burning again, Rowena fanned her hands. Cecil was once again nice and she felt proud to be favored by him. So I can relax, right? Can I relax? Rowena suddenly became uneasy. It was not to doubt Cecil¡¯s affection. The goodwill and attitude shown to her were obvious. However, she thought that the burning passion would not cool down that quickly. She had never been in a relationship, but she had read a lot of novels about love. There were many words, and it said that it took a lot of effort to grow love. I had to go through the kiss and the next one step by step! It was not the first time Rowena and Cecil had been together like this. What if His Highness gets tired of me? She was worried, of course, but in the next moment, Rowena vowed not to cling to him even if he did. Isn¡¯t it just my first relationship? If Cecil said he didn¡¯t like her, she could happily break up and enjoy her title as a marquise. In the Isfacia Empire, it was not wrong for a woman to have an affair. It was a common time for divorced women to date and marry proudly as well as receive a title. On the contrary, some ladies lived a second life after divorce. ¡°¡­¡± She thought like this, but it was also true that she was worried as her love for Cecil grew. She was not confident that she wouldn¡¯t cling to him. His Highness¡­ He never told me he loved me. She didn¡¯t think he ever said that he loved her. It was so, even though he was showing his affection for her with his whole body. All of a sudden, she remembered Cecil¡¯s words, teasing her about whether she had dating experience at all. His Highness is the same! No, never! She thought that she shouldn¡¯t be the first to say that she likes or loves him. People get bored so easily because they take things fast! She needed to control herself. That way she would be able to hold on to her heart longer. It would be nice to kneel under Cecil, whom everyone fears. He had already knelt at Rowena¡¯s feet, but it was a different situation. Does he like me? I think he likes me. She didn¡¯t get a proper confession. But aren¡¯t you already married? In addition, during this one year, Rowena boasted that she wouldn¡¯t fall in love with him and thought that they wouldn¡¯t continue their marriage. Let¡¯s see who will fall first! I¡¯ll make you fall in love! Even now, Cecil was changing her opinion of him in her mind, but Rowena insisted that she was not in love yet. Now that it¡¯s like this! She vowed to get Cecil to surrender first that he liked her and make him confess that he loves her first. I-I won¡¯t lose! It was a useless thought. * * * ¡°¡­Can you bring this bouquet to my sister?¡± Again this time, Louis was guided to the drawing room of the Imperial Palace. Being guided to a place that was no different from the previous day, Louis held out the flowers to the servant. The servant took a polite attitude even though he was a young priest. ¡°I¡¯ll send it to the lady. Don¡¯t worry, the message will be delivered with it.¡± He wondered if it was true, but Louis couldn¡¯t get angry and only clenched his fist. Louis was waiting endlessly again today. Tea and snacks were served, and an offer came back to see the palace in a little while. Louis nodded with an expression that he already expected such an offer. It was just a tour of the outer palace, but he was guided to a different place than the last time. Louis listened to his explanation with an expression of indifference. It was obvious that he hadn¡¯t even seen this place, but he was annoyed at the thought of him being taken around to stall time. ¡°Rowena, how is my sister doing here?¡± The servant who was explaining stopped at the words and looked at Louis. ¡°I hear rumors that the crown prince cares about her very much.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± Paul would be delighted to hear the news. He might have asked Rowena to get pregnant quickly because it didn¡¯t matter even before marriage. However, Louis was concerned about the rumors about the crown prince. Isn¡¯t he the one who beheads people off on the spot if they offend him? Chapter 56 ¡°Doesn¡¯t His Highness get angry these days?¡± Louis asked casually whether the crown prince was angry with Rowena. The servant answered sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m not in a position to see him up close¡­ But recently, it¡¯s been better.¡± Is it a good thing? If the prince¡¯s temper was eased, Rowena may also be safe. Louis walked slowly along with the attendant who began to guide him again. Stupid Rowena! I¡¯d rather you have the prince¡¯s child sooner than later. Then even the crown prince won¡¯t kill you. He didn¡¯t know if it was a happy life for Rowena. But wasn¡¯t it a reason to keep her alive anyway? Louis looked back in the direction of the main palace with a troubled face. He thought it would be difficult to meet Rowena again today. * * * Lyria hadn¡¯t been able to sleep for days. This had been the case ever since Anna, her maid of honor, told her news of Rowena. I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s clear that my father did something. When she saw the marquis¡¯ furious face, at the news that Rowena was alive and being treated at the palace, Lyria was convinced of it. She wanted to run to the palace immediately to make sure Rowena was safe, but the short freedom for a few days had disappeared again. The reason was Rowena¡¯s case. An assassin appeared in this capital to harm the prince¡¯s future fiancee. He argued that security in the capital was poor. In a word, it was dangerous, so she couldn¡¯t walk around outside. Naturally, visiting Rowena in the palace became impossible. The marquis also restricted her outing to the palace, saying she could go to Rowena¡¯s side and get caught up in a bunch of problems. The only hope was that she could go to the temple once every two weeks and pray as before. Will Rowena be okay? According to Anna, the family of Count Adelia also seemed to be unaware of Rowena¡¯s condition. Apparently, the crown prince had sent someone to take all of Rowena¡¯s close employees. Maybe he was worried about Rowena, who was being treated in an unfamiliar environment. The prince¡¯s extraordinary care was surprising. She felt sorry for misunderstanding him because she thought he might be the same person from the rumor. Of course, even so, she had no intention of doing anything with Cecil. Because Lyria had Kian. Are we supposed to go ahead with our plan? Rowena was no longer in a position to join them in their escape, so they decided to run away on their own. Concerned about them, Rowena wanted to help somehow, but she decided not to tell the crown prince to avoid problems. She didn¡¯t know how the prince would react. Although he was sympathetic to Rowena, it was her business. If Lyria, his ex-fiancee, ran away with a man, he could side with the Marquis of Wenson as the crown prince. I haven¡¯t even met Rowena to see if she¡¯s okay¡­ Can I run away like this? They decided to meet at the temple and run away. It was possible because there was a priestess in the temple who became acquainted with Rowena. Marquis Wenson thought it was ¡°feminine¡± to go to the temple to pray, or there was no significant restriction on going to the temple. That¡¯s why she was allowed to go out twice a month. Kian first left the count estate, and on a fixed date he was to meet Lyria and run away with her. Since his resignation date had already been set, she thought that no one would know that they both fled together. In the meantime, if the Marquis of Wenson did not allow her to go out to the palace, Lyria would be separated forever without meeting Rowena. ¡°Rowena¡­¡± Lyria called her friend¡¯s name out of pity. It couldn¡¯t have been this miserable to be unable to go out as one wishes. * * * Among the many employees who were called to the Imperial Palace, Kian was not involved. It was because he had to leave the Count¡¯s house soon after his contract period ended. As Rowena married the crown prince, Kian intended to leave the Count¡¯s residence earlier than planned. There was no reason to delay, as Rowena was not with him. I¡¯d better not count on her help. The crown prince seemed to love Rowena very much, but Kian did not believe in the minds of the powerful. In addition, the crown prince was well known for his cruelty. She was a girl who would help them no matter what the situation. Kian didn¡¯t want to burden Rowena, who was already in a difficult situation. It was right to do this from the beginning. Kian first disappeared, then saw the opportunity and intended to take Lyria away. The area Rowena had chosen was easy for Kian to avoid the eyes of the Marquis of Wenson, so he was going to go there and marry Lyria. It would be difficult to work as a knight because he could not get Rowena¡¯s recommendations or guarantees. So he decided to be a mercenary there. A mercenary with a letter of recommendation from a noble family could receive a quest at a better price. Chapter 57 It was a pity to make the Marquis¡¯ precious girl, Lyria, a commoner, but Kian did not want to give up on her. After raising a family there, he may one day have the opportunity to work as a knight again. With that thought in mind, Kian knocked on Theo¡¯s door. ¡°Come on in.¡± When he opened the door, he saw Theo waking up from the desk. He seemed to wonder why Kian had found his room. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°My contract expires this month. I haven¡¯t received a letter of recommendation yet¡­¡± It was then that Theo remembered that Kian had decided to work for the count, on the condition that he received a good letter of recommendation and received a slashed salary. Kian was a very talented person, except for the fact that he¡¯s half-blooded. He was not a Sword Master yet, but perhaps he was closer to Sword Master than Matthias. But hiring Kian for a decent salary will be opposed by Paul or Matthias. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to work here a little longer? As you know, the Adelia family is classier than other places.¡± Of course, that was when his relationship with Rowena changed. There was no reason to inform Kian, who was only a guard. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll do as you promised the first time.¡± If it were Paul or Matthias, they would have procrastinated and eventually kicked him out without giving him a letter of recommendation because they were such people. Even if I say no, this guy would want to quit. It was best if the family wrote a recommendation letter as promised. If he broke his promise and kicked Kian out without a letter of recommendation, who would come to Adelia Estate and work as a knight? Already, Count Adelia had been rumored to be a poor employer. If he refused anyway, Kian would visit Rowena for help. It would not be easy to meet her, but he would eventually meet her through other employees who entered the palace. With Rowena to be coaxed, it was not good to break his promise with Kian. Theo nodded only after coming up with words to excuse Paul or Matthias. ¡°Okay, we can get it through the butler tomorrow. Don¡¯t tell my father or brother. If they get word of it, problems would arise¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kian thought it was a good thing he found Theo. This was also Rowena¡¯s advice. She had told him to not go to Paul or Mathias but to see Theo when problems arose. Then the two of them won¡¯t get involved in Theo¡¯s business. After receiving the desired answer, Kian politely bowed to Theo and left the room. Lyria and Rowena made an appointment while Rowena was still around. Early next month¡­ It was exactly the day after Rowena got engaged. Hearing his confusion, he decided to go to the temple to pray. The temple had a priestess. With the help of the priestess, he could meet Lyria and run away. Just a little longer, Lyria. * * * ¡°Here comes the crown prince.¡± Rowena¡¯s face flushed at the words of the servant. The maids stood by the wall as if they knew what was to come. As soon as the prince enters the room, they have to leave the room. I¡¯m embarrassed. You didn¡¯t tell the ladies what to do, did you? Rowena glanced at the maids¡¯ complexions and stood up from her seat. Within a few minutes of the servant¡¯s announcement, Cecil entered the room. However, there was a thick book in the hands of the servants who followed. Cecil instructed them to move the book to his bedroom. ¡°Everyone out.¡± At Cecil¡¯s chin gesture, the maids of the house crowded out of the room. Rowena felt as if she had to leave the room for some reason and moved, but Cecil caught her. ¡°You should be here by my side.¡± Cecil hugged Rowena and kissed her gently, saying in a laughable voice. Ack! Although all the servants had left, her face was still hot. Rowena could not escape as he kissed her lips. Her heart was pounding, and she felt like her whole body was going numb. Cecil pushed his tongue into her mouth, pulling Rowena further into him. ¡°Um¡­¡± The servants fled the drawing room avoiding eye contact. Cecil was savoring Rowena¡¯s lips up until they closed the door quietly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come to see me? I missed you.¡± Cecil asked, looking into Rowena¡¯s eyes. Unable to escape from the lingering effects of the kiss, Rowena looked at Cecil in embarrassment. ¡°I-I¡¯ll get in the way of Your Highness¡¯ work.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not in the way. You can never get in the way. More like you¡¯re an energizer to me.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Cecil held Rowena in his arms and walked into the bedroom. Rowena noticed Cecil¡¯s intentions and her heart kept thumping. Cecil, who was heading to bed, grinned at Rowena. Chapter 58 ¡°Hmm? You¡¯ve been waiting for this the whole time, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What? No!¡± ¡°What do you mean? You were so happy this morning.¡± Rowena had nothing to say to the whisper. As he said, she felt it a lot. He excited her and gave her sweet hugs, what did he mean? ¡°W-well, that¡¯s because you only touch t-t-those places!¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll just touch those places as much as I want. I¡¯ll make you feel a lot more than you did in the morning or last night, so let¡¯s get started?¡± Cecil immediately headed to bed with Rowena. Rowena panicked as he put her down in the middle of the bed and took off his clothes. She had also prepared for this situation, as soon as she had finished dinner, she took a bath and waited, but still! Talk! Yes, we need to talk! Rowena, looking around to see if there was anything to use as a subject, found a book on a table close to her bed. It was the book Cecil ordered the servants to bring. ¡°Well¡­ Your Highness! What¡¯s that book?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot the book.¡± Cecil was already almost undressed. He rose from his seat with ease and went down to the bed. Then he took off his pants and the rest of his underwear. Rowena jerked her head to the other side at the sight of his huge pen*s that showed up proudly. How can you be so calm? She was going to die of embarrassment just from last night¡¯s work, but Cecil¡¯s face showed excitement. There were eight books piled up on the table. It was a big heavy book with a thick cover. What was unusual was that the title wasn¡¯t written on the back of the book. Cecil rummaged through the books and returned to bed with one of them. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t have prepared it.¡± Rowena had a sense of foreboding with his playful face. As expected, the cover of the book was engraved with suspicious sentences that intertwined men and women. ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Reference book.¡± Cecil, who came up to the bed, put down the book next to Rowena and opened it for her. Rowena¡¯s eyes lit up with a large illustration that occupied the entire page of the book. ¡°Why? No, well¡­¡± The book Cecil brought was a bedroom education book handed down to the royal family. It was also hand-selected and came with eight books, the most difficult of the advanced versions and textbooks. The servants who were moving the book earlier or the maids who saw them carrying it seemed not to know what it was, but Rowena was embarrassed and wanted to hit Cecil with the book. ¡°H-how can you ask the servant to bring it?!¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m sure they all know that we share a bed.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m embarrassed!¡± Cecil seemed to be laughing at Rowena as she pulled the hem of the blanket to cover her face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too late to be surprised?¡± Cecil giggled and hugged Rowena in bed. Rowena struggled a moan, but even that was softened by Cecil¡¯s kisses. Soon the room was filled with the soft moans of the woman and the harsh groans of the man. * * * Last time it was cookies, this time it was cakes. Louis held the box in his arms and watched the sunset through the window. You¡¯re treating me like a real kid. Fortunately, the crown prince did not come out. Louis was also curious about him, but he had heard so many bad rumors that he didn¡¯t want to see him in person. It¡¯s the second day now. Far from meeting Rowena, he was only hearing that she needed stability because of her great mental shock. If it were Paul, he would have insisted that seeing the faces of her family was better for her recovery, but Louis, who was still a minor, didn¡¯t have the guts. All he had to do was ask the servant about Rowena¡¯s situation. What will my father say¡­? Fortunately, there was a meeting among the nobles today. Paul entered all kinds of aristocratic gatherings after Rowena agreed to be engaged to the crown prince. Today was the day of the regular meeting of the Northern Nobility, so he had to be a part of it. Adelia had nothing to do with the North. Theo seems to be away for work with the Knights. I think I¡¯ll be safe if I don¡¯t run into Matthias. Matthias was in a state of pressure over Rowena¡¯s failure to return home. Theo said it was safer for Rowena, but Matthias said it wasn¡¯t. ¡°She¡¯s shaming our family!¡± If anyone had heard it, they would have thought she had lived without staying out overnight. His father, Paul, was also silent, and no one but Matthias was protesting. Of course, it was a thing that could not be brought to the crown prince. No matter how fearless Matthias was, he would not have said such a thing in front of the crown prince. Theo left as if he was bored. He seemed to think that Matthias had other reasons for getting angry. What does he know? It was common for Matthias to get angry when things didn¡¯t go his way. The problem was that Louis was the only one left for him to vent his anger. Chapter 59 Servants are often hit as well, but for some reason, Matthias wanted to hit Rowena or Louis. Especially Rowena. Coward. The carriage entered the count¡¯s residence and he peeped out the front yard of the mansion. Unfortunately, Matthias¡¯ servant was walking back and forth in the yard. There were only two carriages in the Count Estate, one for Louis and the other for Paul. Matthias would have gone out on horseback. On second thought, he could also be in the backyard. I have to go up! After jumping out of the carriage, Louis left the cake box with the butler and scrambled upstairs. Of course, he didn¡¯t go to his room. Matthias could have come to his room to pick a fight with him. Which room should I go to? It was exactly where Matthias would not find him. Fortunately, he saw no servants on the second and third floors. Everyone must have been hiding in the kitchen or laundry room, avoiding being caught and bullied by Matthias, who was angry. ¡°Louis, you punk! You¡¯re here and you didn¡¯t even say hello?¡± Louis¡¯ footsteps increased at the sound of Matthias¡¯ loud voice. He climbed the carpeted stairs and headed to the room at the end. He didn¡¯t know why, but for some reason, he was there. He knew Rowena wasn¡¯t there anymore. ¡°Damn it.¡± When he was still very young, Rowena would hide Louis in her room when he had fled from Matthias¡¯ bullying. It was before the age of eight, and it was a place he had stopped coming to since he and Rowena became estranged, but he missed her very much today. I¡¯m a selfish guy. Louis ran to Rowena¡¯s room. He turned the doorknob carefully and the door opened. It was a room without an owner, but the instructions to keep it locked did not seem to have come. Rowena didn¡¯t completely leave for the Imperial Palace, so it would be strange to keep it locked. Louis quietly opened the door and hid in the room. He could hear Matthias banging at the door. Now 16 years old, he was quite tall but still smaller than Matthias. Louis however, knew he was taller than Rowena. Even once¡­ He wished he had protected Rowena just once. Louis lowered his head quietly, recalling Rowena, who had been hit by Matthias instead of him, and fell to the floor of the hallway. * * * ¡°Mattias!¡± Matthias flinched at the thumping footsteps. He was sleeping on the bed, but he was asleep because he was guilty of a crime. Paul, who burst into the door, looked very angry. ¡°What?¡± This was annoying. If the victim was Rowena, Paul would have pretended not to know, but Louis was the one. ¡°You idiot! What are you gonna do with your brother¡¯s face like that?! We would have sent Louis to the palace again today! Will you go?¡± That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want to hit his face. The rebellious stare got on his nerves and he slapped him. Normally, he would have kicked or hit his shin, calves, or stomach. ¡°That¡¯s why you only hit me once. Can¡¯t you become an older brother and teach him?¡± If it was Rowena, it wouldn¡¯t have ended as it did. Even though Louis was younger, he was a man, and he wondered what the big deal was. Matthias, on the contrary, had never been hit like that by Paul. Funny enough, Matthias had never given Theo such a slap. Although Paul openly discriminated against Matthias and Theo, he did not stop the two from fighting. Matthias had the upper hand in terms of reputation alone, but Theo was simply venomous. Perhaps because Matthias was dissatisfied with the fact that he was taking everything from the Count, once a fight broke out, he would overtake him anytime. So Matthias couldn¡¯t touch Theo because he was scared. That punk, let¡¯s pretend he has been hit by someone else¡­ Of course, even if Matthias made such a threat, Louis rarely kept it because Paul wasn¡¯t always on Matthias¡¯ side. He didn¡¯t know why but Paul was very fond of Louis too. ¡°Do you think that money to call a doctor drops from heaven?!¡± Matthias jumped when he heard that he would deduct the money from his allowance the next month. This was a real injustice. An argument between the protesting Matthias and angry Paul ensued in the drawing room. ¡°¡­Crazy.¡± Theo clicked his tongue at Louis¡¯ face and cracked lips. It was fortunate that he didn¡¯t hit his ear with his palm. If his eardrum had burst, the injury would have lasted quite a while. Now Louis was sitting on the sofa applying medicine to it. The old servant looked at Louis pitifully. ¡°And Rowena? Have you met her?¡± ¡°Do you think she would want to meet people in this house?¡± Theo was not particularly angry when the rough reply came back. He stood and stared at Louis. ¡°But she cared about you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know if she knows I¡¯m there or not!¡± Chapter 60 Louis shook off the hand of a servant from his face and sprang up and went upstairs. Matthias had touched Louis, but not very often. Now that Rowena was gone, he didn¡¯t even know that he had changed his target to Louis. If your father pays attention to me, the arrow will move to one of the servants. Paul was a bad father, but he wasn¡¯t a complete piece of crap to Louis. Louis was good-looking, so he wouldn¡¯t let Matthias do it his way. * * * The corner of the letter in the blackened ashes was clearly marked with the royal pattern. Already, this family had no connection with the royal family. The engagement broke down, and the responsibility of the Marquis of Wenson was lost due to Rowena¡¯s intervention. Then¡­! Could it be that Lady Rowena had sent a letter from the Imperial Palace? No one else but Lyria will be worried! After making such a guess, Anna looked at the marquise¡¯s attendant when she was free. He was a man with a heavy mouth as a servant of the marquis, but when she threatened him moderately, he seemed to be intimidated. ¡°No matter how much the Marquis ordered, it¡¯s from the Imperial Household! If the letter is burned without showing it to the person to whom it should be received, will that be wise?¡± ¡°W-what are you talking about?! What did I burn¡­?¡± Anna knew almost everything he did, such as the marquis¡¯ errands and burning letters. And that he sneakily checks on the content. ¡°In the end, my lady will meet the one who will become the crown princess, and she will ask about the letter¡­ Do you think you can escape? Who do you think will take the blame?¡± Peter¡¯s thoughts rolled around Anna¡¯s long explanation. Knowing the temper of the Marquis of Wenson, he also knew that he could not protect himself. It was he who ordered the letter to be burned, and it was clear that the servant stole the letter and read it on his own before burning it. ¡°Well, if I tell you the contents of the letter, I¡¯m okay, right? Peter changed his tone and said to Anna. Anna grinned thoughtfully. ¡°All you have to do is deliver the content!¡± ¡°There wasn¡¯t much to it¡­¡± ¡°He said that the Lady would stay in the palace until the engagement ceremony was held and that she was safe without any serious injuries. She also told her not to worry because the crown prince was very kind and nice to her.¡± You¡¯re so mean! Anna walked upstairs cursing Marquis Wenson who ordered the letter to be burned. When he saw a letter from the palace to Lyria, he said that it was the marquis who first read it and then ordered him to burn it. No matter how easy Rowena was, she was the future crown princess, but he was going too far. ¡°Miss! We¡¯ve heard from Rowena!¡± Anna said after knocking on the door. Lyria, who was crouching by the bed crying, looked back at her with red eyes. ¡°Rowena? Did I get a letter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Anna explained the whole story. Lyria was very upset that she hadn¡¯t even gotten a hello letter from Rowena. The letter came a few days prior so Rowena seemed to have informed Lyria of her condition before her family. They¡¯re family, well¡­ You have to worry about Lady Rowena. A family worse than others would be referring to them. The youngest, Louis, seemed cute when he was young, but as he grew up, he became obsolete. How many times did Lady Rowena get hit by Matthias while she was covering for him? Still, Lyria once said she hated violent people so she tended to refrain from being near Lyria. ¡°Yes, Rowena is safe¡­ I¡¯m glad she¡¯s okay.¡± The engagement was supposed to be informal, so most aristocrats couldn¡¯t attend. The wedding would be a little different, but Rowena wouldn¡¯t bother to invite Lyria. Because she was buying her time to run away. From the hairstyle to the dress to the body, Rowena said that she should not be left behind. Lyria glanced at the closed door and held Anna¡¯s hand. Anna meanwhile, looked at the timid little girl sitting on the floor, burying her face in the bed and weeping. She clicked her tongue. ¡°¡­ In a few days, he¡¯ll quit his job.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you quit, too? Staying at the Marquis could be a challenge.¡± Anna looked anxiously at Lyria and said, ¡°Lady Rowena isn¡¯t here, so if I leave you, how are you going to make all the preparations by yourself?¡± If Rowena was still living next door, she would provide the necessary supplies, but now she wasn¡¯t around. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that. If I quit too close to the date you ran away, I think your father would chase after you.¡± Chapter 61 ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can run to Miss Rowena! Could it be that Lady Rowena would pretend not to see me?¡± That couldn¡¯t be true. It was clear that the Rowena they knew, would not only hide Anna but also find a place for her to work. ¡°But it must be dangerous¡­¡± Lyria was soon moved to tears of course. Anna clicked her tongue, pulled out a handkerchief, and wiped Lyria¡¯s tears. ¡°Because you¡¯re so weak-minded¡­ You need to be tougher! I can¡¯t stay with you forever.¡± ¡°Yeah. Thank you, Anna¡­¡± Lyria hugged Anna, who opened her arms with a big smile. Even if it didn¡¯t come out immediately, she kept crying at the thought of separating. * * * ¡°Where did you get this flower?¡± It was a shabby composition that did not suit the imperial palace, so it stood out. Even flowers that adorned the gardens of high nobles had different seeds. Even if it was the same rose, the colors were slightly different and so were the shape of the flowers. Rowena also knew that as a noble. In addition, the gardener only planted flowers of the same breed every year, so she had no choice but to recognize the bouquet from her family. The maid looked puzzled at Rowena¡¯s question. The prince told her she didn¡¯t have to say it at first, and that she should keep it secret as much as possible. However, if Rowena seemed to notice, he told her to confess without hiding anything. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from the Lord, the youngest of Adelia.¡± ¡°Louis is here?¡± When Rowena was seriously injured and lay in the room, she was a sister who had never been seen. So she thought he wouldn¡¯t want to know how she was. Did Father send you that way? It was surprising that he didn¡¯t come to visit her in person and harass her, but she also thought that this was his work. I hope I¡¯m not the reason why Louis is having a hard time ¡°I understand that he did not bring it with him when he came today, but that he brought it with him during his last visit.¡± ¡°But why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°It was after a long time of treatment and sleep¡­¡± Rowena wondered, recalling that she had taken a nap under the treatment of a healer. Of course, Louis stayed in the palace for quite a long time, so she should have told her later, but the maid did not explain that. ¡°I have to go. Show me around.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The maid called the other maids, saying that they would prepare it immediately. Rowena looked at them nervously. * * * ¡°Ro¡­¡± Louis, who was going to call her name, as usual, paused. He was conscious of the others around. Rowena, dressed in a gorgeous dress, looked like a lady of the palace. Louis was somehow intimidated because the maids surrounding her were the maids of the castle. ¡°S-sister.¡± She was going to get angry when she saw his face but she was at a loss for words when she met him. ¡°Louis.¡± Rowena, who strode up with a frown, looked at Louis¡¯ complexion. It was because it was doubtful that Louis, who had always been in high spirits, was doing this willingly. It was only four days¡­ Recognizing the faint traces of the wound, Rowena clenched her teeth. This could not be the case if you used a healer with excellent skills. Paul couldn¡¯t have hit Louis, so the culprit must be Matthias, and it was clear that Paul called a junior healer to change Rowena¡¯s mind when she saw the wound. To protect Louis, he thought Rowena would come back to the Count Estate. Really amazing. She didn¡¯t know how far Paul had revealed his innermost thoughts, but Louis looked wary of being hurt. ¡°Why? Do you have something to say?¡± Rowena sighed as she raised her envious voice. Rowena looked back at the maids. ¡°Please call a healer.¡± ¡°What? Why is a healer¡­?¡± Louis, who was acting proudly and pretending to be fine, looked at Rowena¡¯s expression and kept quiet. Rowena grabbed Louis by the arm and led him to the sofa. As Rowena sat next to him, Louis glanced at her. ¡°You have something to tell me. What did Father tell you to tell me?¡± Louis looked at the maidservants and servants without answering. Rowena winked at them, noticing that he wanted privacy. ¡°Call me if you need me.¡± The maid and the attendants left, and Louis seemed more comfortable. It would only be a short time until the healer came, but Louis¡¯s face was relieved of his worries. ¡°It¡¯s obvious what Father is going to say. He¡¯s asking you to come back home. He promises to forgive everything when you come back.¡± ¡°He¡¯s talking about forgiveness.¡± ¡°Did His Royal Highness really do that? Father¡¯s hand?¡± Rowena frowned at Louis when he asked carefully. ¡°What happened to Father¡¯s hand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details either. Aside from that, even though the advanced healer went there, he didn¡¯t recover. He said it would be better if he showed it to the high priest, but the high priest costs a lot of money.¡± There was no law to treat the common people or the poor free of charge, sometimes seen by the public. Most nobles, without exception, were treated with large donations. ¡°He¡¯s shaking. I think he can¡¯t grab things.¡± ¡°Both hands?¡± ¡°Only his right hand.¡± Although he was talking about the fact that his father had a disability in his hand, Louis was easygoing. He knew the wound would heal quickly if he showed it to the high priest. ¡°¡­Louis.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Louis seemed to feel better as his sister seemed to be in good condition. He was nervous being surrounded by expensive dresses he had never seen before, but Rowena was Rowena. ¡°Do you want to live with me in the palace? Out of the house.¡± Louis was speechless at Rowena¡¯s unexpected offer. * * * Chapter 62 He had no idea what spirit he had returned in. Rowena had told him not to tell their father that she had made such an offer. Louis wasn¡¯t an idiot either, so he had no intention of telling the Count. Living in the Imperial Palace¡­ Looking at the outfit Rowena was wearing and the people she had, it seemed possible. It seemed that the crown prince was doing a pretty good job and Louis was relieved. Rowena looked at him carefully to see if she was just being nice to his outward appearance. If the crown prince were such a violent human being, Rowena would never have told Louis to live with him in the palace. Is that possible? His father was Paul, and he was Lord Adelia. It might be possible to live together until adulthood because he was still a minor. He thought living in the imperial family would be good in many ways. He would have the best education, good clothes, food, and a lot of people that he couldn¡¯t get in the Adelia Family. Maybe Matthias and Theo would be jealous. Louis was excited just imagining it, but the thought of Paul calmed him down again. Paul was going to stop by to take advantage of Louis somehow. Rowena would try to wield her concern for him, using it as a weapon. What if Rowena gets kicked out by the crown prince? Rowena would return to the Adelia family to be miserable again. Rowena, who he saw earlier in the drawing room, wearing a gorgeous dress with a combination of gold and cream. He didn¡¯t recognize her because she was always dressed miserably, but Rowena also thought it was worth looking at. Now she¡¯s living well¡­ He wanted to leave the count. Although he was a bad father to Rowena, he wasn¡¯t a bad father to Louis. Since when he was young and quite cute, and up until now, Paul had always been on Louis¡¯ side. If it weren¡¯t for Matthias, the one loved most by his father would be him. What to say about Matthias¡­ Isn¡¯t being the eldest son just being born first? Usually, the eldest son is the one who receives the most support and leads his younger siblings to go out first in a difficult world, but not Matthias. He was like a man who lived in the world alone. He was dissatisfied that the world did not support him, and he thought his brothers were just born to be at his command. Stupid Matthias. It was only Paul and his servants around him that supported Matthias. Even so, Rowena gradually fell apart as she became engaged to the crown prince. Paul also used the power of the royal family, and he seemed to know that Matthias was not helpful. Theo is smarter than Matthias. Rather than Matthias, who had someone to feed him even if he sat still, Theo thought he would take care of himself. So Paul wondered whether he should bring Theo, not Matthias, to the aristocrats¡¯ gathering. Matthias, who always thought he was the only good one, seemed to be starting to notice it. This seemed to be the reason why he was more nervous than before. He didn¡¯t try to hit Louis that much before. No, he had Rowena before that. Matthias seemed to be under great stress because he didn¡¯t have Rowena to take his anger out on and he might be pushed out of his father¡¯s plan. What he was holding on to though, seemed to be about to explode as Rowena stopped coming into the house. Matthias thought that everything Paul planned was for him after all. It all fell apart, and he seemed angry because he thought he would be ignored and have nothing in his hands. As Rowena said, wouldn¡¯t it be better to live in the palace? Paul bothered, but Louis wasn¡¯t confident he could hold back against Matthias if treated him like he did the previous time. Again, he wondered how Rowena endured this. Even if Rowena was a few years older, she was smaller and weaker than him. ¡°You don¡¯t have as much power as I do. Why do you keep coming forward?¡± It was the day when Rowena stepped up and she was beaten up, just because Matthias had hit him once or twice. Louis had been so impatient that he said it out loud. Rowena looked at Louis for a moment with a bruised face and replied. ¡°Because I¡¯m older than you.¡± Thanks to Rowena, Louis¡¯s body was fine, but he felt terrible. He felt free, however, and relieved at the back of his mind. Who would even want to be beaten? He wasn¡¯t a good brother. Upon hearing this, Louis became angry and mocked Rowena. Damn it. I¡¯m an idiot. He wanted to follow Rowena to the palace, but Paul was around. He may not be a good man or a good father, but he was his father nonetheless. At least for Louis. He didn¡¯t want to disappoint him. Louis dropped his head in a melancholic expression. He didn¡¯t have the heart to go after Rowena, and he didn¡¯t have the confidence to give up on his father. What do I do now? Only the sound of a carriage rang loudly. Chapter 63 ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡± Cecil, who returned to his residence in the crown prince¡¯s palace, opened his eyes when he noticed the uneasiness on Rowena¡¯s face. Even though it wasn¡¯t obvious, there was a hint of it on her smiling face. Cecil was tongue-tied when he heard that Rowena had already met Louis. It was even reported that Louis¡¯ face had been beaten. Those scumbags¡­ Although he was big, from Cecil¡¯s point of view, Louis was still a child. He wouldn¡¯t have felt worthy of protection if he had been a bastard, but Louis wasn¡¯t that. ¡°I heard you met your brother. Did something happen to your brother?¡± Cecil withdrew his servants and maids and sat on the sofa alongside Rowena. Rowena confided in him about Louis¡¯ situation there. It may be a better situation than hers, but Louis¡¯s situation was not good either. ¡°I want to protect Louis if he says it¡¯s okay. I know it¡¯s a shameless thing to ask for when I¡¯m already under your protection, but¡­¡± ¡°Rowena.¡± Rowena gave herself up in his arms. Her heart was pounding, but she felt more relieved. ¡°I think you forgot that you¡¯re already my family and my wife. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re worried because he¡¯s young. Feel free to bring him to the palace if you want. I¡¯d be happy to be his guardian.¡± Cecil had no younger brother or another family, but he vaguely understood Rowena¡¯s feelings. It was the duty of the royal family to protect the people anyway, so it was natural to protect his brother-in-law. ¡°¡­Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Cecil pressed his lips on Rowena¡¯s forehead, leaning her head on his chest in relief. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I mean, I¡¯ll make a lot of things for you to be thankful for. When will Lord Adelia be brought? It¡¯s possible right now.¡± ¡°Now? Is that possible?¡± Cecil grinned as she stared wide open. ¡°It¡¯s enough to make excuses. Even if the prospective crown princess wants to see her little brother, I¡¯m okay with it, and I can make him stay on the pretext of getting a good education. If any disturbance comes in, he can be sent abroad to study.¡± Studying abroad¡­ It was something she didn¡¯t even think about. Matthias abused Louis because he thought he was weaker than him, so it was a good idea to send him to study abroad. By the time he came back, Louis would have grown as big as Theo and would be able to fight Matthias. ¡°I see. At 16, many young people go abroad to study¡­¡± ¡°I could send him to a private school. Louis Adelia could go to knighthood school because I heard he wanted to be a knight.¡± There was a knight school that Louis wanted to go to. Matthias and Theo also wanted to go, but they failed to go because they failed the test. Louis also wanted to take the test there, but Matthias went on a rampage and objected. If he¡¯s going to fail anyway, why is he embarrassing himself by taking the test? Louis protested against it, causing a big fight. ¡°There¡¯s a school that Louis wanted to go to, but it¡¯s a place where he can only enter if he takes a test¡­¡± Rowena, who is not interested in fencing, did not know whether Louis was good or not. Only Cecil, who wielded power, smoothed his chin. ¡°Once he gets in, he will have to have a separate teacher at the palace.¡± Cecil never went to school separately. It was not because of lack of grades, but because he was too noble as the only crown prince of the empire. The emperor refused to allow Cecil to do so because something happened to Cecil when he had his eyes away from him. However, there was a case where the teacher was forced to teach Cecil. The teachers, who were brought to the palace full of dissatisfaction, were said to have witnessed Cecil¡¯s excellence and fell in love at a glance, but only he knew the truth. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it a bit more.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cecil grinned and kissed Rowena on the forehead. * * * Most of the people who were close went to the palace, so Kian was able to quietly leave the count. All the luggage was in a big backpack. The knights¡¯ conquests and armor, which were paid by the count, had to be left behind, and the small monthly salary was rarely used. He wanted to buy a ring for Lyria, but all he did was buy a cheap bracelet because the marquis¡¯ eyes were scary. Thanks to this, he saved enough money to escape with Lyria. But that¡¯s about it. It wasn¡¯t enough to settle down. So Kian was going to make money by working as a mercenary until the date he was supposed to meet Lyria. ¡°Can¡¯t you reconsider? Count Adelia is indeed treated less well than anywhere else, but as soon as the lady marries the crown prince, the count¡¯s livelihood will be better.¡± Is that really true? Rumor had it that the crown prince was an unusual figure. No matter how much he was distracted by Rowena, he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be nice to the house. Was the count ever nice to Miss Rowena? Chapter 64 Kian was also severely assaulted and locked in a warehouse while trying to stop him several times. If he were not of mixed race, he would have lost his life. ¡°¡­Thank you for everything, butler.¡± ¡°For your birth. Do you think any other family would have accepted you?¡± The butler gave a click of the tongue, but Kian pretended not to notice. He said that he would think about it, but in the end, he knew he was only going to exploit him by using his bloodline as an excuse. Kian left the count¡¯s house with his backpack. He had decided he would leave today, and this was the last family he would work with. However, he was wandering as a mercenary before he settled in the count¡¯s residence and he was fine with being homeless if necessary, so he walked. He slowed down a little when he passed in front of the Wenson Estate. Lyria¡­ The windows of Lyria¡¯s room were tightly closed. However, the room was lit to see if she was still asleep. It had been a while since he last saw her face. If he left the Count¡¯s House today, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to see Lyria¡¯s face for a while, so he wanted to call her, but it would have been a big deal if anyone saw her. Kian sighed deeply and paused in front of Wenson Estate. This was not the last time. They had to believe there was a future ahead of them. * * * It was the day of the engagement. The emperor was ill, so there was no celebration party or appearance in front of all the nobles, but the ladies took Rowena as soon as the crown prince was away. They washed her several times in the fragrant bath, applied perfume, and wore underwear and a colorful engagement dress prepared for this day. She wore a tiara made of diamonds and platinum on her head and a sapphire necklace presented by Cecil around her neck. While some maids were busy putting on makeup, other maids wore shoes on Rowena¡¯s feet. The dress itself glittered beautifully. However, it was a little too much to lift so that the clothes wouldn¡¯t crumple. Rowena stood in front of the mirror, raising her body with the help of the maids. She couldn¡¯t recognize herself in the mirror because she was dressed up so beautifully. Rowena looked at herself in the mirror with a new throbbing heart. Only the Adelia family, some members of the royal family, and some of the senior nobles gathered at the engagement today. Marquis Wenson, who belonged to the high aristocracy but was away from the center of power, was not invited. He would only be called for an engagement celebration in a few days, like other nobles. Lyria, I¡¯m getting engaged. She got married, but she couldn¡¯t tell Lyria. The Marquis of Wenson was likely to open a letter she wrote for Lyria. Lyria was probably blessing her in her heart. She must be praying in the room. If it was a normal engagement ceremony, her family would have come to her place to check her condition and congratulate her. But there were no such people here today. This was because Cecil did not trust anyone from the Adelia family and had strictly prohibited them from entering. She didn¡¯t see anyone from her family, and her best friend couldn¡¯t come to congratulate her, but Rowena didn¡¯t feel unhappy. A man was waiting to love her. Also, Rowena still had her whole life ahead of her, and she was about to start it. It wasn¡¯t over yet. ¡°My Lady, shall we say you¡¯re ready?¡± ¡°Will you do that for me?¡± Rowena allowed her to leave the room to meet the servant waiting outside. Rowena looked at herself in the mirror as she did the final check. I¡¯m finally getting engaged! Rowena¡¯s warm heart beat fast. * * * Theo sat down with his mixed feelings hidden. All the dukes, from the north and south to the dukes that ruled the north and north-west, gathered together. The leaders of the administrative palace and the heads of the aristocratic and pro-emperor factions also occupied a seat in the engagement hall. His family, seated here, looked rather shabby. Even if he dressed up as a high-ranking aristocrat, it may be because of Paul or Matthias¡¯ attitude that was conscious of other people¡¯s eyes. Didn¡¯t you expect this? He remembered the suggestion that they are supposed to have a small engagement. Even for ordinary aristocrats, the engagement ceremony, which was a minor one, was an event that was called only by the immediate family. But this was the royal family. Funnily enough, most of the nobles who occupied this position were those who were linked to the imperial bloodline. ¡°His Highness, the Crown Prince and Lady Adelia are entering!¡± The loud voice announced the king¡¯s entrance. Following the instructions of the chief, subtle music was played and Cecil, who held Rowena¡¯s hand, entered the engagement hall. Chapter 65 Seeing Rowena¡¯s changed appearance, Theo looked up at her. This was the first time he had seen his younger sister after what had happened. She looked bright and healthy. She didn¡¯t even seem to be persecuted by the crown prince. Then it¡¯s done. She looked beautiful standing next to the crown prince in her colorful dress. Rowena was as beautiful as she was at this moment because she was so happy and free. The nobles bowed to the crown prince and his fianc¨¦e in unison. Matthias looked dissatisfied with the fact that he had to bow to Rowena or something, but when Paul¡¯s fierce face and eyes met his, he reluctantly lowered his head. Cecil led Rowena to the top seat and sat down. Rowena sat beside Cecil and looked at the nobles who were still bowed. There was only a melody of quiet music flowing through the hall. Cecil was silent without asking them to raise their heads quickly. Then slowly, he opened his mouth. ¡°¡­look up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so honored, Your Grace.¡± The leader of the pro-emperor faction raised his head in a gentle voice. At that time, they straightened up one by one and looked at the crown prince and the crown princess couple. There was an implicit rule that there was an order to raise the head and that one must not raise the head before those of higher rank than him. It was Count Adelia who was ¡®relatively¡¯ free from this rule. It was a family that would be the in-laws of the Imperial family in the future. They were able to straighten up after the dukes had all raised their heads. Paul looked at the other nobles slowly raising their heads, trimming their crumpled robes. The Adelia family had the lowest status in this place by title alone, but its position changed due to Rowena¡¯s presence. He felt somewhat flattered despite his distant relationship with Rowena. Matthias felt the same way. The nobles here were all men who cared not to speak to them or ask for their opinion. He had been to many banquets and parties with Paul, but they were always in a situation where they couldn¡¯t even greet them properly. But now, when they spoke, they answered them with a reluctant face. It will change soon. Matthias looked in the direction of Rowena and the crown prince with blazing eyes. Rowena was giving great importance to the family right now, but she was going to pull that out and make him lie at his feet. Matthias was prepared to do anything for it. * * * Although it was the crown prince¡¯s engagement, the two most important people moderately wrapped up the ceremony and left. A quiet banquet was to be held at the end of the engagement. This was also an event that considered the emperor¡¯s illness. The major nobles gathered in twos and threes and whispered about the emperor¡¯s illness and how serious his condition was. What they wanted to say was, ¡°how long can the emperor live?¡± They did not dare to speak about the emperor¡¯s death at the palace. Paul, Count of Adelia, was in the presence of four dukes and wondered who to speak to. For his business, he needed to talk to Duke Hilstein, the Grand Duke of the South, but he couldn¡¯t dare. In addition, a young nobleman attached to the crown prince was monitoring Paul and Matthias¡¯ actions. On the surface, it seemed to be a role of a secretary, but the surveillance was clear. He was arrogant from the first time he greeted them, and his title was marquis. What the hell is up with this arrogant guy? It seemed to be one of the crown prince¡¯s closest aides. But Paul was already a prospective father-in-law of the crown prince, so he was in a position above this young and arrogant fellow. But this guy kept looking at him contemptuously. Matthias was also uncomfortable and tried to avoid the young marquis, but he kept his mouth shut. Theo was silent. He knew the young marquis. It wasn¡¯t that they were close friends, but he had heard about him from vague rumors. He had a sister who had not yet made her debut, and there was a rumor that she was almost in trouble. If it was the crown prince, he would have put him as a watch on purpose. Perhaps the kind who abhorred violence against women. Theo was silent because he had nothing to say about him. Only Louis looked at Rowena, who was away, with regret. That day. He hadn¡¯t gone back to the palace since he was told that he could come into the palace and live there. It wasn¡¯t that Paul had changed his mind, but that it was Paul¡¯s shallow tactics to guilt-trip Rowena for a while. Louis had intended to refuse Rowena¡¯s request anyway, but the days were very disappointing. But it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll always be able to meet you¡­ Since Paul¡¯s greed could not disappear, he thought it was better to go back to the Imperial Palace again. He felt confused. * * * Chapter 66 Cecil was taking Rowena to the Imperial Palace. He deliberately didn¡¯t tell Rowena when they were to visit the emperor. He did it even though they had already signed the marriage vows. He was afraid that it would be too much for Rowena. He didn¡¯t know when the emperor would wake up, but he also desired to introduce her to him when he came to his senses. However, the emperor could not open his eyes until the date of the engagement was close. It was a pity for Cecil. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°His Majesty¡¯s palace. Now we are going to meet His Majesty and say hello. As you may have known, His Majesty has yet to open his eyes.¡± Most people already knew that the emperor was bedridden. It would have been alright if that was all, but there were rumors that he couldn¡¯t even come back to his senses. The royal family did not necessarily deny it. The emperor was old, and since the crown prince had already been replacing much of the emperor¡¯s work, administrative work went smoothly. The crown prince dispelled the anxiety among the capital nobles and the people by holding several events. It was a message that the emperor had fallen, but there was no problem with the royal family¡¯s successor. Most people were relieved by the usual flow of the imperial family. The nobles were also just bowing to the prince¡¯s generous display of power. The crown prince, who was born late and loved by the emperor, was not a plant in a greenhouse that was unknown to the world but was like an evil serpent lurking in a tiger¡¯s den. Soon, the serpent, which showed its ability to swallow the tiger, revealed that it was a suitable dragon to dominate the aristocrats. The high-ranking nobles were willing to lie down at the crown prince¡¯s feet. It was true that his mother was a humble lady, but no one had a more legitimate lineage. ¡°Your Highness, My Lady.¡± The knights and servants guarding the emperor¡¯s place greeted him. His voice naturally lowered in front of the emperor¡¯s room. ¡°How is he today?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not that different.¡± It could be said that he did his best just by not getting worse. Cecil opened the door and went inside with Rowena. In the middle of the emperor¡¯s large bedroom, was a large heavy bed to match its size. An old man lay in the middle of the bed with long curtains. Since he was an emperor who had been ill for a long time, he was expected to be old and shrunken, but he still looked young and fresh. However, the shape of his bones could be seen, as he had lost a lot of weight because he could not use his body for a long time. Will Cecil become like this when he gets older? Although he was asleep, he was an old man with a sharp appearance. His pale skin was deeply wrinkled as if to indicate the futility of time. He was a handsome man when he was young. Cecil approached the bed and knelt beside it. ¡°Father, I¡¯m here. Can you hear me?¡± He was the one who killed his mother who he could not remember, but he was a father who spared no support and protection for Cecil. Cecil always remembered that the emperor tried to protect him, although he was not fully affectionate. ¡°Rowena, the lady of Count Adeliad, has become a part of us.¡± Cecil was now the sole power of the empire in name and reality. ¡°I¡¯m not alone anymore. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± It was not until he met Rowena, and had her in mind that Cecil knew why the emperor urged him to marry. It was more of a miracle that such an urgent marriage produced such an outcome. The emperor feared that his son would be left alone after he died. He hoped that the crown prince, who was considered cruel and cold like him, had a place to put his mind. Incredibly, his son had truly created a place for his heart. It was not known whether the emperor thought this much and urged him to marry, but the result was so. ¡°I will live well with Rowena.¡± Cecil whispered to the emperor in a calm voice. He wasn¡¯t sure if the emperor was listening to him. He just wanted him to hear it, and he just wanted to say it. As usual, he carefully held the emperor¡¯s hand hidden under the covers and kissed it on the back. When he beckoned Rowena, Rowena approached. Rowena knelt beside Cecil and looked at the bedridden emperor. ¡°Nice to meet you, Your Majesty. Rowena Adelia¡­ No¡­¡± Rowena paused to look at Cecil. It was a secret, but because the two were married. Cecil showed a gentle smile. Rowena blushed and said, ¡°It¡¯s Rowena Isfacia, F-Father.¡± Chapter 67 ¡°She¡¯s this shy. My wife.¡± She wondered if Cecil hated the word father, but Cecil just smiled affectionately. Cecil spoke kindly to the emperor and Rowena, holding the emperor¡¯s hand in one hand and Rowena¡¯s in the other. Despite how thick the carpet was under the bed, she knelt. Her legs were numb, but Rowena listened to Cecil and lost track of time looking at the emperor. * * * The engagement banquet hall was quiet. After the crown prince and Rowena had gone, administration heads and some older aristocrats left first, then the other four dukes slowly exited the engagement hall. Paul, who squandered only champagne, was heartbroken. Rowena looked gorgeous, but her happiness had nothing to do with Paul. Rather, she seemed happy to be engaged to the man who put her father¡¯s hand in bad shape, but also annoyed. You seem ungrateful! This is why he doesn¡¯t invest anything in a girl. Paul put down his glass, thinking it was a waste of money that went into Rowena. Some of the remaining nobles were slowly leaving the hall. As the imperial brother-in-law managed to survive until the end, Paul hurried to tap Matthias on the arm. Matthias couldn¡¯t talk to anyone gathered there, but Theo was different. He was acquainted with one of the aristocrats of the administration, so he was just talking. Matthias was also determined to intervene, but as soon as he made eye contact with Matthias, he gave a strange contemptuous look and stiffened. Damn it¡­ It had always been like that. He dared to go one step ahead of him, the eldest son. Matthias had been bothered by it ever since he was a child. Paul placated Matthias and told him he was greater and better, but Matthias had something he didn¡¯t tell Paul¡­ That he was secretly using magic tools. Matthias was receiving more allowance than the others, and he was buying a couple of magic tools with that money. Theo was sleeker than he was, yet a man of great power. Matthias didn¡¯t want to lose to Theo. Even the maids of the house bothered to look at Theo rather than Matthias. Paul thought Matthias was stronger than Theo, but he wasn¡¯t. Their swordsmanship teacher noticed but didn¡¯t tell Paul. He only took money from Matthias. Every time and in every game, Matthias used magic tools. With that power, he repressed Theo, but the older he got, the harder it became to beat Theo. Even though he was using magic tools! Theo would quickly catch up even if he increased his muscle strength and made his body more agile. Matthias was always afraid of it because he was the only one with a different mother. He was always anxious about whether the three stupid things would work together and drive him out or steal the count title that belonged to him. Paul loved Matthias, but he didn¡¯t even know he was using magic tools continuously. Even when he was found out and kicked out of a knight school exam, he only thought it was the first time. If Paul, who worshiped force, knew that Theo was stronger than him, even if that wasn¡¯t the case, he would have been kicked out if he realized that he had borrowed the power of magic tools at every midterm evaluation. No, that¡¯s not going to happen! I have already grown up, and Theo is just a knight leader who leads the subjugation of the territory! Mathias didn¡¯t allow Theo to pass the exam at the Knights School, which he had failed. He changed the name on the test results by buying one of the exam supervisors from time to time. No one knew that Theo¡¯s unjust fall was not because he did badly, nor because the Count of Adelia¡¯s name was not great. Looking at the dejected Theo, Matthias laughed at him inwardly. He wasn¡¯t supposed to go up higher than he did. Rowena also sacrificed for the family and him, and little Louis deserved to live like that because he was the family¡¯s eldest son. As Paul always said, Matthias¡¯s success was everyone¡¯s success. But Rowena fell in love with the crown prince. The stupid little sister who had to deal with his anger as he pleased. Matthias suddenly considered his position unstable. What if I¡¯m not the only one who knows that I came from another mother? The girl down there must have a grudge against me. What if Theo knows about everything? Would he still accept me to be the next count? The mere imagination made him feel uncomfortable. As Matthias expected, Rowena forgot her place and began to run wild. She pursued the prince and went into the imperial palace. Out of reach from him and his father, she seemed to believe in the crown prince and looked down on them. Never, she won¡¯t take what¡¯s mine away! Adelia is mine! Matthias¡¯ eyes gleamed frightfully, but only for a moment. No one gathered there noticed. * * * Chapter 68 A nobleman¡¯s engagement ceremony had gifts given in return. Even commoners and wealthy people gave gifts in return, so it was the same in the imperial family as well. Paul, like any other nobleman, frowned upon receiving a gift in return. They were part of the marriage, so it was right not to accept a return gift, but it wasn¡¯t because of that. The fact that he had received the same thing as other nobles seemed to make him angry. ¡°Young lord.¡± One of the servants approached and held out a box to Louis. It was a cookie box again. Louis was upset but did not express displeasure because this was a royal servant. He just told them to tell them that he would receive it well. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Matthias came up to Louis, who received the box separately as if he thought it was suspicious. Before Louis could answer, Matthias looked through the box and laughed at Louis. ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone is a bastard, are you going to take this?¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you say no to him!¡± Paul frowned as Louis¡¯ tearful voice rose. Paul was afraid that Matthias and Louis would fight, so he divided them into two carriages. ¡°Matthias, we¡¯re still in the palace. Try to be moderate.¡± ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Matthias knew that Rowena thought Louis was more special than the other brothers. So he wondered if she disguised them as cookie boxes and gave them other special gifts. Matthias approached and opened the box lid before Louis could even keep it. Inside were neatly packed animal-shaped cookies decorated with jam. It was a molded cookie. ¡°That girl still thinks you¡¯re a baby!¡± ¡°Matthias!¡± Paul was unusually angry. This was because Matthias referred to Rowena as the girl in the palace. There were no other nobles around, but it was difficult to be sure whether someone would have heard it or not. ¡°I would have told you to watch what you say! Today is a good day! Don¡¯t make me angry anymore!¡± Paul, who came closer, grabbed Matthias by the shoulder and dragged him away. He looked more like an underaged child than an adult, but Matthias could not resist Paul¡¯s hand. Theo dusted the lid Matthias had thrown away and held it out to Louis. The cookies were piled up with clean paper, and only the lid of the box fell outward, so it was clean. ¡°Never mind. Matthias does that all the time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Louis snatched the lid, closed the box, and strode away. Theo looked at Louis calmly and then slowly moved on. Rowena looked happy. Contrary to his concerns, the crown prince seemed kind to Rowena. But he didn¡¯t know for how long that would last. It¡¯ll be a relief if it goes well. * * * The return journey was rather long. The higher the aristocracy, the closer the mansion was to the royal family. It could be said that the Adelia Estate was somewhat close to the Wenson Estate, but it took time to get there. Damn it. Louis, who was sitting in a wobbly carriage with the cookie box in his arms, became depressed. Theo had been at work the night before, and he was so tired that he was already asleep. Louis sighed and opened the lid of the cookie box. The animal-shaped cookies were made by Rowena when he was young. When Louis was depressed, when she heard his father scold him loudly, she made each one of them into molds and made them with care. Louis put cookies in his mouth one by one, recalling how he felt then. He couldn¡¯t eat properly because he was nervous during the engagement. ¡°What?¡± There was a small envelope at the bottom of the box. Louis hurriedly looked at Theo and took out the envelope. His heart beat fast. When he opened the envelope, he found a letter in it. To Louis. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve thought about my offer. It¡¯s not an easy decision to make, so I understand that you¡¯re worried. But I don¡¯t want you to doubt your worth. I¡¯ll call you to the palace later, so I hope you think about it before you decide. There was not a line about living in the palace that Rowena suggested. Perhaps she was worried that the letter would fall into Paul¡¯s or Matthias¡¯ hands. He thought he had made up his mind but Louis¡¯s heart was strangely fluttering. Louis looked at Theo, who was still asleep and put the letter back in the envelope. Then he carefully hid it in his clothes pocket and reached for the cookies in the box. The cookies that crumbled in his mouth were still sweet and crisp. It had the same taste as the ones in his memory. * * * Another engagement party was five days later. The day was a formal introduction of Rowena to various nobles. It was said that there would be a banquet after the engagement ceremony, but it was a banquet that neither the crown prince nor Rowena attended. ¡°Then why not the day after the engagement¡­¡± Rowena asked cautiously as she left the emperor¡¯s palace and returned to the crown prince¡¯s palace. As soon as Cecil got out of the emperor¡¯s place and entered the hallway, he held Rowena. The weight of the dress, plus her weight, was quite heavy. Cecil insisted she was not at all heavy. Chapter 69 ¡°But as a Count¡¯s daughter, you don¡¯t know a lot about yourself.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say¡­¡± Cecil bowed his head and took his lips to Rowena¡¯s ear. Rowena also naively pushed her ears to him. ¡°Which body position can you feel the most?¡± ¡°What?! Argh!¡± She freaked out and almost fell while shoving off Cecil, who breathed in her ears. Cecil giggled as Rowena flushed and held her tightly in his arms. ¡°Now that you¡¯re officially my fiance, I think you should learn proper royal etiquette.¡± I learned something more important than that. Rowena was perplexed and smiled as if she had to pay for what he had put off. She¡¯d already given her body several times. ¡°T-then, five days¡¯ delay¡­¡± ¡°For that body of yours to do what I want, I won¡¯t let you out of the bedroom for at least three days, til you can¡¯t walk.¡± Acck! They had made love continuously for a few days, but not every night. He was just doing it because he had been out of work lately! Did you have something on your mind?! ¡°One day is not enough! I-I should take a week off at least!¡± He doubted whether she could walk properly, let alone dance. Cecil had to have a conscience for such a clueless person. But Cecil seemed to think Rowena¡¯s words were just cute. ¡°I¡¯ll take it easy and adore you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Rowena was kissed by Cecil, swallowing a scream she couldn¡¯t bring herself to let out. The maid and servant-in-law who followed were covering their ears pretending not to know. * * * Lyria was unable to sleep. Now she could leave this house tomorrow. She was worried about Rowena who had an engagement today, but more than that, she was excited and afraid of tomorrow. Can I go out tomorrow? Kian didn¡¯t leave first, did he? Her mind couldn¡¯t have changed in that short period, but she was afraid that Kian may not be able to come to the temple due to an emergency. No, Kian will definitely come. Lyria shook her head and buried her face under the blanket. She was about to consider going to the temple to pray at the sight of her father tomorrow. So far, Lyria¡¯s father had not said he would send her out of the capital. It was a little strange, but Lyria didn¡¯t think deeply. Not long ago, marriage with the crown prince was the main focus, so no other marriage could have come. Even if the marriage came, it would not have prevented her from going to the temple to pray. Tomorrow. Anna and one of the guards will go to the temple. Anna and Lyria had already decided who to take with them. He was a prankster and a knight who acted rudely toward maids and servants. If it were him, it would not be heartbreaking if he was severely punished by Marquis Wenson after losing Lyria. Anna was going to accompany Lyria to Kian¡¯s meeting and hide. Later, the Marquis would chase after not only Lyria but also Anna, so the plan was to contact Pina at the Imperial Palace at the right time. If she let Rowena know, Anna would be able to hide. Kian, Rowena. Give me courage. Lyria forced herself to sleep and thought of her beloved lover, Kian, and her dearest friend, Rowena. Rowena took the first step to being happy, though it was not her plan. Now it was Lyria¡¯s turn to move. * * * ¡°Oh, dear. You¡¯ve only had a few days off.¡± Rowena wept as she heard Cecil clicking his tongue. She lay on her bed and lifted only her hips. Cecil was sitting behind her, fingering her narrow entrance. ¡°Hm¡­ heuk, ugh¡­¡± It felt good to have long, elegant fingers digging deep and stimulating her flesh. However, this posture, which seemed to reveal everything, was embarrassing. ¡°I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry, so stay still.¡± ¡°Huh? Your Highness, that¡¯s aah! Rowena freaked out as if she could feel a hot breath above her flesh. It was a caress that she had received several times, but she was also embarrassed about it and tried to run away. However, Cecil had already grabbed her by the ass. ¡°Gosh.¡± Cecil, who grabbed Rowena¡¯s butt, pushed his tongue into the twitching gap. Rowena¡¯s face heated up as he tasted her entrance, his face completely buried between her legs. ¡°Ngh, ah! No! Agh, ahngh¡­ Don¡¯t put your tongue¡­ Ahhkk!¡± The first time, she didn¡¯t know anything and had given into everything Cecil wanted, but Rowena was able to speak out as the act was repeated. However, Cecil didn¡¯t listen to all of them. ¡°It hurts if you don¡¯t climax like this. You¡¯re the one who tells me I¡¯m big. My wife.¡± ¡°Mhngh¡­ But that¡¯s¡­! Ahnnkk!¡± Rowena lay down sobbing and trembling. Cecil pushed his tongue in fully and enjoyed her sweetness. It was lovely to have her react with her insides shrinking whenever he stretched out his tongue and scratched the walls. Chapter 70 ¡°Well. This is faster than doing it with my fingers.¡± ¡°Oh, no¡­ Hngh, I don¡¯t like that part.¡± At the constant whining, Cecil rubbed Rowena¡¯s core, soaked in love juices. Rowena struggled with her back as he flicked her fold with a lewd and delicate touch. ¡°N-no! Stop, something¡­! Ngh, I don¡¯t want to¡­!¡± Cecil frowned at Rowena as she pleaded desperately. Rowena wasn¡¯t like this the times when she was climaxed by his tongue. Rowena was embarrassed in a different sense than before. She had felt this similar sensation before, but something was different. ¡°Ahh, Your Highness! Please¡­ please, ahhk!¡± Cecil¡¯s tongue and lips were wet from the spout of transparent liquid. Rowena was astonished to think that she peed at the height of her actions. ¡°Hic¡­ Stop¡­ Hnggh!¡± As soon as she tried to speak from resentment with tears in my eyes, Cecil raised his head and buried his p*nis all the way in quickly. Once all the way in, the inside, which had been stretched, was filled with the heat of Cecil. Cecil whispered, hugging Rowena, who was trembling with lewd shock. ¡°It¡¯s so cute¡­¡± ¡°Heuk!¡± As soon as he swung his back, the wet inside twitched and stuck to him. Cecil began shoving relentlessly to see if the touch made her more excited. ¡°Hm, ahngh! Immediately¡­ No! Aheuk, sheets¡­ Mhm!¡± Since she peed, she wanted to do something with the sheets. It would be a big deal if the ladies found out. However, Cecil, regardless of how Rowena felt, was making her feel different through his violent thrusting. ¡°Do you care about the sheets? You didn¡¯t pee, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Heuk! Mhm, then what¡­? Ahhk! Aheuk!¡± Cecil, who pulled Rowena up, sat her on top of him. Rowena shuddered at the deeper entry of the large p*nis. ¡°Aheukk! Too deep! Hm¡­!¡± ¡°Should I have done it every day? It¡¯s been a few days, so it¡¯s hard for you to do it.¡± Rowena shook her head as he shoved and whispered to her. Just being hugged every three or four days made her exhausted all day. ¡°No, every day¡­ Ahk! Ahnngh!¡± Cecil began to shove with reckless abandon when he saw Rowena bending her body while tasting her climax. Rowena struggled with fright, but his arms held tightly showed no sign of loosening. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Ahk, ahnn, aheuk! Angg¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen. We are only two months away from marriage.¡± Up until now, considering Rowena¡¯s reputation, he had only occasionally dragged her into his bedroom at night, but since they were engaged, he thought it would be okay. For generations, the Isfacia Empire had been a country with few hands. It was a blessing for the crown prince to have children before marriage and not to be criticized. The birth control ring was invented, so there was no pregnancy before marriage, and it was intended to teach Rowena the joy of making love to her was enough for him to demand every night. ¡°Ahnn, ah! Aahh¡­!¡± Cecil breathed heavily as he shoved into Rowena, who bounced on his waist while tasting her climax. Rowena drooped, feeling the hot liquid pouring into the melted interior. ¡°Hngh¡­ ahh¡­¡± The p*nis vigorously trembled as he ejaculated and stimulated Rowena¡¯s inside. Rowena felt the sensation as she rested on Cecil¡¯s chest. The fluid overflowing from her entrance soaked between her thighs. It was a shameful feeling, but Rowena wanted to stay still in this state. I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯m so¡­ It was good. Cecil kissed Rowena on the cheek and the back of her neck and began to touch her again. Rowena found that her nipples were still hard. ¡°Aheuk!¡± Cecil also saw it, so he reached out to rub them between his fingers. As she tightened her insides reflexively, she felt Cecil getting hard again. No. Why is it so fast? She still hadn¡¯t recovered from the climax yet. Rowena let out her moan as she felt Cecil groaning and rubbing her breasts. * * * The royal banquets were held simply, but the nobles were celebrating the engagement of the crown prince and Rowena in different ways. It was natural for a member of the Adelia family to be invited to the celebration. Theo headed to a party where people he knew were, and Paul dragged Mathias to a party of influential people he needed to get close to. Louis, who was still young, had to go home separately. Matthias, who had to follow Paul to an unwanted party, gritted his teeth with shame. Rumors were already spreading among the nobility. The prospective crown princess only accepts the visit of her youngest brother but does not accept the visit of her two brothers and her father. Paul insisted that he had been there, but the nobles did not seem to believe it. At today¡¯s engagement, neither the crown prince nor the prospective crown princess spoke to anyone in the Adelia family. Chapter 71 None of the high-ranking nobles in attendance said anything, but attendants and servants of each nobleman were also present at the engagement ceremony. The word leaked out in just a few hours as many people had paid attention to it since it was about the royal family. Some aristocrats had been watching the Adelia family¡¯s movements since the announcement of Rowena¡¯s engagement to the crown prince. The nobles knew that Paul Adelia and his two other sons had never been to the palace. In addition, rumors were circulating that Count Adelia might have abused Lady Adelia. They were not sure where the rumor came from, but because of this, aristocrats who decided to invest in Paul Adelia began to distance themselves from him. It was due to the speculation that Rowena, who had become a princess, would pretend not to know her family. ¡°Right. It¡¯s called the debut date, but the dress she wore then¡­¡± ¡°Oh! I still remember. The lady gets slapped by her older brother¡­¡± In fact, this was not a rumor from the crown prince¡¯s side. It was an apt rumor to instill prejudice in Rowena, and they could not take it lightly. Cecil would not have allowed it if he had not used the excuse to stop Count Adelia¡¯s nonsense. It could be someone in Rowena¡¯s honor. Count Adelia, who had been politely rejected before he could receive a large number of business funds, turned red and denied the rumor head-on. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter! Who¡¯s pretending not to know her!¡± Then a nobleman he knew advised. ¡°You can show that there is no problem in your relationship with the lady without getting angry here. Putting in a letter and calling the lady to a party is one way!¡± The advice was given in the judgment that she would not be able to disobey her father because she hasn¡¯t gotten married yet. Paul wanted to do the same. If it weren¡¯t for the terrible prince in the palace! The shameless pariah was the one who broke his future father-in-law¡¯s hand to this point. Paul was not confident about standing in front of Cecil. He was scared. The way he looked at me¡­ He meant it when he said he wouldn¡¯t leave me alone. I was scared to look him in the eye at the engagement today¡­ He was used to his own violence, but that day was the first time he was devastated. He still remembered the hands of the knights who held him and the ashtray he wielded. The moment he was hit, Paul realized. It was no use trying to resist this man. From the very beginning, it was a different force. His hand was badly broken. Paul changed the subject like he was upset without a proper answer. Matthias was only wheezing with an angry face. When Matthias withdrew to one side of the banquet hall, he immediately became irritated. ¡°What are you going to do now?! Aren¡¯t you going to ask her to come out?¡± Paul would have been upset at this moment if he had been really nice to Rowena. But he was not so conscientious. ¡°Matthias! Are you yelling at me?¡± When he responded coldly, Matthias closed his mouth with a fearful look. Paul looked pitifully at his beloved son, Mathias. The lion, who had to fly with wings, was defeated by the wicked tricks of the young lady, which made him feel sick. Paul¡¯s pods were colorful. To him, Matthias was brave as a lion, but he had to be protected as a newborn. The future of his own family, the Adelia family. A son who couldn¡¯t help but look like him and made him love him. ¡°Father, she¡¯s already forgetting her place and acting up! At this rate, our family will not even be given the right to enjoy it!¡± That was what Paul was expecting. He knew Rowena wouldn¡¯t leave them hanging, but he didn¡¯t expect her to answer because she was afraid of him. On top of that, if the capricious crown prince threw her out, she would eventually return to the Adelia family if she thought she would last on her own. But that arrogant attitude! The rumor that the crown prince had fallen on Rowena seemed to be true. ¡°At this rate, we will not gain the benefit of our family, but we will be offended by her! We must not leave the girl alone.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just leave her alone. What do you want me to do?¡± Paul looked curiously at Matthias. He wanted to discipline Rowena repeatedly, but he was afraid of the crown prince. ¡°You can make a weakness that she can¡¯t tell the crown prince.¡± ¡°Weakness? What¡¯s that?¡± Rowena¡¯s life was nothing. It was the result of taking a liberal arts class as a lady, drinking tea and playing at home, and thoroughly managing it so that no dirty rumors or stupid things were done. Rowena had also been living a quiet and meek life until now, knowing her position. Chapter 72 ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a girl? She¡¯s already spent a few days in the Imperial Palace, so she¡¯s no longer a virgin¡­ She must be trying her best not to be outside the eyes of the crown prince.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what a man¡¯s heart is like?¡± The following explanation would have had Matthias grabbed by the neck if he had been a normal father. Even if Theo had been here with him, he would have torn Matthias to pieces. Unfortunately, however, it was Paul. He furrowed his brows in annoyance but felt that the crime they had instigated would not fall into the crown prince¡¯s ear. ¡°If the wound is removed with a potion, it will be like a relief. Even that girl doesn¡¯t want to lose the crown prince¡¯s favor, so she¡¯ll never be able to speak out.¡± ¡°How could that girl be so calm about such a thing? If the kid refuses to sleep with the prince, the prince might notice¡­¡± He thought he could deny it even if it was discovered. No matter what anyone says, it is true that they are Rowena¡¯s biological father and brother. They wouldn¡¯t be expected to have instigated such a heinous crime. In addition, the crown prince would immediately lose interest in Rowena and only care to depose her. So perhaps they and their families were safe. He didn¡¯t know what was going to happen to Rowena. ¡°If you buy people as you do things, you¡¯ll have to be killed. It shouldn¡¯t leak out.¡± ¡°Are you listening?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that Rowena has false expectations that the prince will not lose interest?¡± It wasn¡¯t a pleasant thing. It would have been a disgrace to the family as soon as it leaked out. However, it was considered inevitable for survival. How could this opportunity be seized?! Adelia¡¯s chance to move up a notch should not be lost because of the girl¡¯s unrequited resentment. ¡°Are you confident that you can handle it so that there is no problem? Not to harm the family. If it leaks even a little bit, it¡¯s a matter of throwing away the best opportunity.¡± You brought this on yourself! ¡°¡­I¡¯ll take care of it. Leave it to me.¡± Paul loved Matthias but knew what he was good at. It was hard to say that this trick came out of Matthias¡¯ head. Paul was quite worried because it was too mean a trick to call it a ruse. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay? The survival of the family depends on it.¡± Even if Rowena is shunned, the Adelia family will not be ruined. There were many benefits to using Rowena, but if not, they¡¯d be able to live like they used to. However, they could disappear if their plans fell into the ears of Rowena or the crown prince. ¡°I know someone trustworthy, so please believe me. The current scheme is also in his head!¡± When Matthias spoke confidently, Paul became more anxious. There seemed to be no other way to keep Rowena to himself, and he wondered if he was doing something too risky. But his eldest son was the only one of the four children whose mother was different, and who he still had confidence in. Yes, it¡¯s time for Matthias to show his ability. However, it was equally disturbing. Paul, who was dreaming of holding Rowena in his grasp and presiding over the crown prince through her, could not stop Matthias easily. * * * ¡°I¡¯ll call you to the palace later, so I hope you think about it before you decide.¡± Louis was brooding over the wordings of the letter. The conclusion had already been reached. He wanted to go and live with Rowena, but he didn¡¯t want to betray his father. What if his father abandoned or betrayed him over Matthias? Right now, He thought he had to protect his father from Mathias¡¯s stupidity. My father isn¡¯t a good man, but at least he loves me. Matthias is a hopeless idiot, so father might get caught up in his stupidity. Paul was also an evil and foolish man, but he thought he was better than Matthias. Though he had done a lot of bad things to his sister. It was also abusive not to completely stop Matthias, but young Louis had not yet thought so. Two days later, Louis¡¯ visit to the royal family was postponed because it was an engagement celebration. For a few days, the employees who prepared Louis as soon as it was dawn were also quiet. Louis felt strange at the silence of the house without Matthias or Theo. Perhaps because Rowena took some of the family¡¯s employees, the atmosphere was chilly. They have to get someone in. There was much room for that at home right now. This was because he had at most eight suits for engagement parties and engagement ceremonies. Chapter 73 Paul intended to sell Rowena¡¯s gifts when they came in to cover the shortfall, but neither an engagement gift nor a wedding gift came. This is because the crown prince took Rowena away early. The engagement gift is late, but I want to give her a wedding present too. When was the last time he gave Rowena a present? When he was young, he would sometimes pick flowers from outside and take them for his sister. Rowena was pleased with that alone. When he got older, he didn¡¯t do that often. Sometimes when he went to the festival in the capital alone, he gave her accessories like bracelets. Don¡¯t be that crude. He didn¡¯t do anything like a birthday present properly. When he was young, he wrote a letter and gave it to her, but when he grew up, they grew apart and he didn¡¯t send anything like that. Louis sighed when he realized it had been years since he had given Rowena a present. Rowena still gave Louis a present regularly on his birthday. They were handkerchiefs and belts embroidered by her. Rowena¡¯s skills were not as good as those sold in the market because she was ordinary, but when he returned to his room on the evening of his birthday, it was placed on the bed in a finely wrapped state. When he was very young, it was a doll. It changed to something else as he grew over time. Louis was glad that the two brothers or his father didn¡¯t see it. If Matthias had seen it, he would have laughed at it as trash and torn it apart. So Matthias had never seen anything. Theo only knew a little. Theo had an expressionless face. That was his reaction. They seemed to know they didn¡¯t deserve Rowena¡¯s favor. Before Louis was born, Rowena had also shown affection for Theo. But Theo eventually turned away from her and Rowena moved away from him. She was busy protecting herself. Louis was the only person Rowena cared about besides some of the employees. Lyria Wenson was an outsider, so let¡¯s make an exception. I think it¡¯d be nice to give you a hairpin as a gift. To buy a hairpin to match the crown princess, he had to go from the streets of their homes to the commercial district rather far away. It was too far to walk. Louis didn¡¯t have a chance as three people rode off day after day. Louis, who was sitting on the bed shaking his legs, jumped off when he heard the sound of the carriage earlier than expected. Looking out the window, he could see the carriage that Paul and Mathias had taken. In any case, unless one of the two rode out immediately, the carriage could be used. Louis left the room with joy. Thinking there¡¯s nothing dangerous about being with his father. * * * The expressions of the two entering the mansion were strange. While Matthias smiled as if something had happened to him, Paul looked puzzled. Louis, who looked at them from the top of the stairs, judged that it was foolish to talk about lending him the carriage right away. ¡°¡­You¡¯re here?¡± Paul nodded when he saw Louis nodding. Matthias glared at Louis as if he wanted to say something but held his tongue when he met Paul¡¯s eyes and went upstairs. Paul saw Matthias go up and turned to the butler. ¡°Theo isn¡¯t at home?¡± ¡°The second young master hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± ¡°Really? Tell him to come to my room as soon as he gets here.¡± Louis became nervous when he saw Paul heading to the room with an unusually tired face. As if wary, Matthias looked in the direction he went up and headed to the kitchen. Rowena took some people with her the other day. She seemed to have made friends with them and fed them, but Louis didn¡¯t have to. If there was anything he wanted to eat, he could ask them. ¡°My father must be tired, so make some tea and snacks that he might like.¡± ¡°Yes, My lord,¡± The cook began to make food with a blank face. Louis put his hips on a chair on one side of the kitchen and watched it. He didn¡¯t want to run into Matthias while wandering outside the kitchen or in the hall for no reason. After Rowena left the count, housekeeping was temporarily divided between Theo and the butler. Theo was in charge of the important payments, and the butler gave instructions for the minor things. There seemed to be no problem so far, but Theo¡¯s discontented voice was beginning to be heard. It was not easy to take care of a count with a small cost of living like Rowena. Paul was also getting nervous because he spent a lot of money these days. Many people said they would invest, but even they didn¡¯t open their wallets right away. Chapter 74 Rowena and the crown prince were only engaged now, and they seemed to think that things might change before they got married. ¡°Oh, the second master must be here,¡± a maid said, showing signs of greeting. Theo was more popular than Matthias in the count. He wasn¡¯t particularly nice to them, but it was so because he didn¡¯t beat them up like Matthias. In addition, Paul, Matthias, and Theo were all proud faces. Matthias was shunned by maids and servants because of his temper tantrums, but Theo had some maids who secretly held him in their hearts. Well, I don¡¯t like him either. Louis looked sullen as he drank the drink the kitchen maid gave him. It didn¡¯t matter whether Theo was popular with the maids or servants. Theo was a better guy than Matthias, but he wasn¡¯t happy with it. It occurred to him that if he had the same physique as Theo and his age, he would not have let Rowena be treated like that. At the very least, he would have made Matthias completely muffled and taught him who was superior in this family. Theo has beaten Matthias before. But why doesn¡¯t he do that? It was only to meet Paul¡¯s expectations, but Louis didn¡¯t know that far. He knew Paul discriminated against Matthias and Theo to some extent, but he didn¡¯t know that his treatment of Theo was that bad. ¡°Lord.¡± The freshly baked cake was sprinkled with chocolate syrup and tea was served. Louis did not lift it himself, but let the maid carry it and headed to Paul¡¯s office. ¡°Are you out of your mind?! What a stupid plan!¡± Louis paused at Theo¡¯s angry voice. Paul¡¯s subsequent urgent voice was heard. Keep your voice down. If your words leak out¡­ Louis looked back at the maid with an ominous foreboding. Tea and cake will be meaningless in this situation. Louis raised his eyes fiercely, beckoning to go back, and the maid quickly turned around with the tray in her hand. She ran toward the kitchen without making a clattering sound. Louis silently approached the door and put his ear to it. * * * Theo wrinkled his brows in annoyance. It wasn¡¯t usually a big deal. It was more astonishing to hear that his father had allowed the mean trick, but the wild Mathias was even more absurd. Paul seemed to judge that something was wrong when he heard Matthias mention ¡°a person who helped with work¡±. He was said to be the eldest son of the Viscount and a friend of Matthias. Matthias whispered that he would blame them if they left after sending them off, but Paul couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Whether I convince my brother or beat him, he must stop!¡± ¡°Beat him?! Although Matthias did a tough job, he did it for his family in the end! Don¡¯t talk about your brother like that, pig!¡± ¡°Do you say that in this situation? I know you don¡¯t care about Rowena, father but this is too much! Which noble family would want to make a deal with Adelia if this leaked out!¡± There had been several stories about commoners selling off their daughters. The aristocratic family was not much different. It was common for a family to sell their little girl to a man who was never married. That¡¯s why the emperor of the previous generation adjusted the law and set the marriageable age of women higher than that of men. But it was rather considered inferior and terrible. Now Rowena was about to get married to the crown prince! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Matthias?! Does that crazy bastard have a consciousness that Rowena is his sister?¡± ¡°Theo! I told you to be careful what you say!¡± ¡°I will not do this to the lady of the royal family! Who in the world would be tempted to rape my sister?¡± At the sight of Theo, who was running wild, Paul almost confessed that Matthias¡¯ mother was different from them. Matthias knew that the other three brothers were from a different mother, but the rest did not. Paul attributed Matthias¡¯ cruelty to Rowena because she resembled her mother. He divorced his first wife and adopted him. It was a marriage that was possible after two years of dating after sending the proposal letter. Still, Matthias acted as if his stepmother had seduced his father into having an affair. In fact, when his stepmother was alive, he did not even notice that she was a stepmother. Paul had only one regret in his life, teaching Matthias that he had another mother. He found out that his mother died. He was heartbroken and from that day on, he began to hate Theo and Rowena very much. Even before, Matthias did bother Theo and Rowena. Theo didn¡¯t respond well, so he only often bothered Rowena, who was relatively weak. ¡°It¡¯s too late. Matthias decided to take action, and I allowed it.¡± At that time, he was outraged by the reaction of the nobles he met at the banquet. However, as soon as Matthias was introduced to a person and things took shape. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Matthias and stop him now?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Matthias saying something completely wrong? Rowena¡¯s forgetting about the family and being frivolous. Matthias¡¯ method is overkill, but how can she know her position otherwise?¡± Chapter 75 Is that possible?! Rowena had already distanced herself from the family and was thinking about what to do with the Adelia family. From Paul¡¯s reaction, it was clear that the idiot, Matthias, would do things alone even if Paul objected. To save the family. There¡¯s a way! But¡­ The way was to accuse Matthias before it got too big. He was drawing a line, saying the situation had nothing to do with Matthias and the Adelia family. Then the family and the rest would be safe, and the crown prince would take Rowena¡¯s position and handle the matter quietly. But Theo did not believe Paul. If he said this, Paul, who cared about Matthias, would lay the blame on Theo, not his beloved eldest son, and take him out. That was the only way for the family. He¡¯d like to think it wasn¡¯t, but Theo knew what Paul had done to him so far. That he would eventually take the blame for Matthias. To get out of this, Theo had no choice but to visit the crown prince alone and accuse the family. ¡°Father, I know you think Rowena is a foolish girl, but Rowena will never forgive the Adelia family and will surely seek revenge.¡± ¡°Revenge? What kind of revenge can she get? The way Matthias says we¡¯re going to take advantage of her weakness¡­¡± ¡°The weakness will not be Rowena¡¯s, but the weakness of the whole Adeliaad family! Don¡¯t you know? I mean, it will be the family that takes the fall!¡± Theo¡¯s words gave Paul a thunderous epiphany. He had no such doubts just because he thought he had to catch Rowena¡¯s weakness. ¡°W-what do you mean? What power does she have¡­?¡± ¡°Now she has no power. But look. They say now that Matthias is the owner of the family, but in the end, he will act as if he doesn¡¯t!¡± * * * Matthias, I¡¯m gonna kill this bastard, too. Louis thought with a quivering fist. He was really evil-hearted, but he still saw him as an older brother. He always thought of killing him, but he didn¡¯t really want him to die. He also felt deep-rooted disillusionment with his father, who had not beaten Matthias to death on the spot. What did Rowena do wrong? Rowena did not harm the family. Even if the crown prince did not do anything to the Adelia Family, Rowena did a great job for the family just by marrying the royal family. Nevertheless, they were telling her to give them more. It seemed as if he was trying to sell away the chance for the family to prosper. Louis recalled Rowena¡¯s appearance. Rowena wearing an old-fashioned dress on one side of the ballroom, Rowena lying on the floor of the hallway after being hit by her father or Matthias, and Rowena smiling watching him eat. Grit. He gritted his teeth. Louis wanted to jump into the office right away and argue, but he was just listening to Paul and Theo fighting. But Theo will stop this. Theo dissuaded Matthias whenever he seemed to be hitting Rowena. He knew that, but Louis thought it was miserable. The fact that he couldn¡¯t go in and say what he meant or that he couldn¡¯t help his sister even though he knew this situation. ¡°No.¡± Louis fell off the office door and stepped back. Now Rowena was not the old Rowena. She won¡¯t get hurt by such a mean trick if he lets her know. But will you believe me? It was an ugly thing that his father Paul and his brother Matthias could not have planned. Even if she didn¡¯t believe it, he had to make her believe it. Louis, who intended to ride out of the family carriage without Paul¡¯s permission, distorted his face at the sight of a big man standing in front of him. ¡°Matthias¡­¡± ¡°What are you eavesdropping on like a rat? Louis.¡± The mere mention of Matthias calling his name made him feel disgusted. Louis clenched his fists tightly. ¡°What is it?¡± It was common for Louis to stare at him, but it was the first time he had this look. It bothered him, but he couldn¡¯t get angry right away. Because he has to coax his father one more time. But eventually, he¡¯ll do what I want. Because it¡¯s always been like that! Then Rowena would never again have a cheeky face in front of him. She would look like a gutter rat as she¡¯s supposed to and she¡¯d lower her head. Matthias grinned at the mere imagination. The laugh got on Louis¡¯ nerves. He was disgusted by the face, which seemed nonchalant at the thought of such a despicable act. Louis burst into laughter as if something had happened. ¡°You son of an ass!¡± * * * Chapter 76 ¡°¡­I heard that women can ejaculate too. It says it¡¯s possible. It looks like you did it.¡± Cecil explained to Rowena, who was drooping on the bed and couldn¡¯t breathe. Even so, she was embarrassed while Cecil was licking it. ¡°Now¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Shivering with shame, Rowena declared. ¡°N-no licking! Not a chance. Again¡­ Well, I don¡¯t want to do that¡­¡± ¡°Hmm. But if you are in a good mood, wouldn¡¯t you do it again later?¡± There were many ways Cecil could make Rowena feel good, even without licking her. He just hadn¡¯t tried everything yet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Sexy and delicious.¡± Cecil¡¯s whisper made Rowena want to cover her ears. But she had already lifted it, so she slapped Cecil on the arm instead. ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be! Cecil, you idiot!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, or why would I lick it?¡± Rowena¡¯s face flushed. ¡°You keep saying that¡­ Hmph!¡± Cecil, who grabbed Rowena¡¯s wrist and covered her lips, swallowed the words of complaint. Cecil kissed Rowena softly and laid her straight down. Rowena held on to his neck in his arms. She hated him for saying mean things, but the kiss with Cecil was so sweet. Rowena, feeling relieved in his arms, gave herself up to him. It¡¯s only an engagement, and there are two months left to get married. It could be said that it was only two months, but she thought it was too far a period. Can I be happy with this person? Just like Lyria was happy just to hold Kian¡¯s hand. She wished she could be happy without interference from Paul or the Marquis of Wenson. ¡°Ah. Hm, Your Highness¡­ I can¡¯t do it again. Uhngh¡­¡± Rowena struggled from the touch of his erect p*nis being pressed against soaked skin. However, she couldn¡¯t budge because Cecil was holding her. ¡°Ahhngh¡­¡± There was an obscene squishing sound as he pressed against her and rubbed up and down her entrance. ¡°Do you want me to put it in? You look like you do.¡± Cecil whispered, peering into Rowena¡¯s eyes as she suppressed a moan. Rowena tried to cover her face with her palm, but even her hand was seized and pressed against the bed. ¡°Close your legs a little more. That¡¯s how¡­¡± His p*nis came in through her soft thighs. Rowena struggled with her legs as the p*nis rubbed against her wet and slippery entrance. But if she spread her legs even a little, it really seemed like it would go all the way inside. ¡°Ahh¡­! Ah!¡± It was clear that Cecil would not let Rowena go even after the five days he had set for her had passed. ¡°Mhm, no! Ngh¡­ ah!¡± Rowena twisted her waist as she felt her folds and clit stimulated by the p*nis. Her hips shook and a strange sensation swept through her as he pushed it in. ¡°You¡¯re good at holding it in. Where¡­?¡± ¡°Hngh! Ahhh¡­¡± Cecil lowered his head and snapped at the tip of the swaying breast. Her eyes rolled in as he tickled with his tongue and pinched the other side of her nipple. She couldn¡¯t understand this feeling. Every time Cecil held her, she felt strange. ¡°Ahngh! Ahng!¡± When the strange sensation eventually loosened her leg strength, the p*nis entered as if it had waited. He shoved his p*nis all the way into her. ¡°Hnggahh!¡± Rowena reached her peak, and shameful sounds escaped her lips. No wonder Cecil was excited by her defenseless drooping appearance. ¡°I managed to put it in.¡± ¡°N-no¡­ Ah, ugh¡­!¡± Cecil stood up and pushed deep, shaking his waist from side to side. Rowena¡¯s eyes widened as the p*nis lewdly bent from side to side and stirred her insides. ¡°Hm, ah! Ah¡­stop! Ack¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a cute liar. I won¡¯t let you off tonight.¡± Cecil smiled viciously and began to dig inside Rowena as if in search of gold. Rowena groaned and twisted her waist. ¡°Mhmm! Ah!¡± Today was the day that Lyria was to run away with Kian. She planned to send Pina nearby to check on her situation, just in case. If I want to get Pina to do this, I have to satisfy him tonight! That way, he¡¯ll be less bothered tomorrow morning. It was Rowena, who was determined and held out Cecil¡¯s waist. Cecil didn¡¯t know what Rowena was up to. No. It was a night when Rowena died in a strange sense. ¨C continued in the second volume. Chapter 77 Getaway (1) The Marquis of Wenson wasn¡¯t due to return home until the next morning. When her father was out, she was in a good mood. Lyria was contemplating and she realized that she had a chance. Now the highest person of authority in the mansion was Lyria. Even if the Marquis of Wenson ordered a ban on going out, the one with authority, Lyria, could go out with that power. In that respect, the Marquis of Wenson was different from Paul. For that reason, when Lyria said she would take Anna out, the butler only tried to dissuade her, and no one really stood in the way. I have a good feeling! It was not uncommon for the Marquis to come in from a night out. Three or four times in two months. That was usually the case with upsetting situations. This time out would be the same. Lyria climbed into the ready carriage with relief. The escort knight called out was lazy and ill-behaved. Knowing this, the butler recommended another escort knight, but Lyria refused as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the temple. I will pray.¡± When she ordered the coachman, he yawned a long yawn and raised his whip. If it had been a carriage carrying the Marquis of Wenson, it would have been a bad call to do such a thing, but Lady Lyria was a safe opponent in that regard. Lyria grabbed Anna¡¯s hand, sitting beside her with a nervous face. Anna nodded as if not to worry. * * * The hot, soft lips pressed against her shoulder. She moaned as her pointed nipple rubbed against his finger. ¡°Ahngh, no more¡­¡± Rowena shivered slightly and struggled to escape Cecil¡¯s arms. Cecil reached out to her cl*t with a low smile, and she twitched finely. He could feel the resistance exerted on her soft and slender thighs, but it was absurdly weak compared to him. ¡°What do you mean? You enjoyed it all night. You¡¯re still moaning?¡± Hiikk! What a man like this¡­ Cecil¡¯s obscene fingers came through Rowena¡¯s cleavage. The fingers digging through the flesh felt good, but if she held him more here, she couldn¡¯t get out of bed all day. ¡°Ugh, hngh¡­¡± Even though she knew, Cecil¡¯s touch felt so good. Rowena struggled to free herself from her inner thoughts. Cecil chuckled and flicked with his fingertips where Rowena responded most sensitively. ¡°Wughh! No!¡± Cecil, who pulled back the blanket as soon as she bounced lightly, grabbed Rowena¡¯s ankle and lifted it. Two more fingers went into her and stroked obscenely. Rowena bit her lips and sobbed with strange delight. ¡°Heuk, stop! Please, Your Highness¡­ Ahgh!¡± She would have succeeded in waking up in the morning with a wobbly waist and giving instructions to Pina. But Cecil didn¡¯t let her go. ¡°Rowena¡­ what are you planning?¡± ¡°What? Aheuk!¡± Rowena, who was moaning, was embarrassed by the unexpected question. Cecil squinted and stroked Rowena¡¯s cl*t with his inserted finger. Cecil whispered grimly, pulling her trembling waist. ¡°You tried too hard to satisfy me yesterday, but today you¡¯re anxious to leave. Is there anyone you need to see?¡± ¡°T-that can¡¯t¡­ be, ah!¡± Fingers flicked Rowena¡¯s cl*t again. Rowena reflexively tightened her insides and looked back at Cecil, who pulled her from behind. His blue eyes were full of suspicion. ¡°Right. At a time when you¡¯re just getting engaged and need to spend time with your fianc¨¦, you¡¯re not the kind of fianc¨¦e who¡¯s going to make another appointment. Right?¡± ¡°Ah, ahh, yes, hm¡­¡± Another finger widened her insides. Rowena flinched and rolled her head from the sweet sensation. ¡°Then you¡¯ll take it sweetly too. It¡¯s time to focus on me, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cecil¡¯s strong waist was pressed against Rowena¡¯s buttocks. Rowena¡¯s cheeks heated up in the lustful feeling. How much she was bothered by that previous night. When she remembered that she had enjoyed the night with strange moans, she felt her legs twitching strangely. No way! Surprised, Rowena tried to pull back, but Cecil¡¯s fingers had come in. He giggled at Rowena. ¡°Hoo, ughkkh!¡± As he gently scraped the inside, Rowena tilted her head. Cecil pulled out his finger and laid Rowena face down and pressed his p*nis against her. ¡°Ngh¡­ This, mhm¡­ I feel¡­ ahh¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know your body. You feel more when I hit it right away.¡± Cecil, who lifted Rowena¡¯s hip, pushed his p*nis in. Cecil¡¯s face was distorted by pleasure as the inside opened and was sticky. ¡°Urgh¡­¡± ¡°Heuk, ack! Why so hard¡­? Mhm¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the morning. Of course, it¡¯s hard.¡± Smiling, Cecil grabbed Rowena¡¯s waist with both hands. Rowena trembled slightly at the feeling as the p*nis was shoved all the way inside. ¡°Ah, please! Your Highness¡­ Not so deep, no, hikk!¡± As Cecil stood up, she felt the tip of the penis touching the place he touched earlier. He let out a grumpy laugh as Rowena sobbed and lifted her ass. ¡°If you don¡¯t come until I come, I will let you go. But if you come before then¡­¡± Cecil, with his head down, whispered grimly in Rowena¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you come all day.¡± ¡°Ehh, no! Ahhhkk!¡± To endure the climax until Cecil came, there was no way she could do that. Rowena shook her head and tried to refuse, but as Cecil started to move, she lost her mind. Although it was late in the morning, the bedroom of the crown prince¡¯s palace was filled with heat from their lovemaking. * * * Chapter 78 Getaway (2) The marquis¡¯ carriage ran leisurely and reached the front of the temple. The coachman had come here several times, so he leisurely parked the carriage in the front yard of the temple. Soon the door of the carriage opened and Lyria and her maid, Anna, got out. Kian¡­ Is he here? She looked around, but she couldn¡¯t find anyone resembling Kian. Lyria headed to the temple with Anna and a guard-knight. The coachman leaned against the carriage and pulled out a chewing cigarette from his hand. It was early, so there were not many people in the temple. It was relatively quiet because the time for morning worship had passed. Some of the priests recognized Lyria and greeted her. The Marquis of Wenson was stingy with donations, but the faithful appearance of Lyria was considered to be an example of the nobility. ¡°You wait here.¡± He nodded slightly when she spoke to the guard. He seemed unwilling to follow her as a guard into a boring place like a temple, not anywhere else. He seemed to be rather happy when the annoying Lady said he should stay there. I picked the right person. If it were any other loyal person, he would have followed her to the front of the prayer room. Lyria and Anna entered the corridor leading to the prayer room. Since this place was a temple, it was natural for the guard knight to have such an attitude. Since the temple had separate sacred knights and new officers to focus on safety, it was rare for unsavory things to happen in it. ¡°Lady.¡± The new lady greeted Lyria as if she had been waiting. The temple, which enshrined the goddess of mercy, had two prayer rooms. There were prayer rooms for the safety or health of family, friends, and lovers, and prayer rooms for personal wishes, passing the test, and fortune, at both ends. It was a busy time in the prayer room on the other side because the test results were coming out. The prayer room here was relatively quiet. Lyria greeted the lady and entered the prayer room where she pointed to. The prayer room was a place she had previously used with Rowena. Anna, who followed, found clothes in the corner of the prayer room and nodded. ¡°Get ready, My Lady.¡± Two clothes were prepared in the prayer room. It was plain and unpatterned clothes of commoners. By the time she was done changing, she heard a knock outside the door. Four times. It was a sign of a new girl. Anna opened the door, and the priestess looked around and followed in. ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± The approaching priestess untied the necklace from her neck and put it in the groove on the wall. As if it were a key when she put it in and turned it, one wall of the prayer room opened without a sound. While the priestess opened the door to the secret aisle, Anna was carrying her clothes in a bag. Lyria and Anna disappeared into the secret aisle at the behest of the priestess. * * * Kian was waiting for them at the end of the secret passage of the temple. Next to him was Pina, whom he met an hour prior. Pina had just come on Rowena¡¯s orders. Because the exit of this secret passage should not be shown to others, the accompanying guards that came with her waited in the teahouse at the intersection just ahead. The place where Kian and Pina were hiding was behind the building of a ruined herbal store. The warehouse where the firewood of the building was kept was the exit of the secret passage. The warehouse was always full of firewood, and dirty old clothes and tents were scattered, but it had a secret passage. Creak. From the inside of the warehouse, the door opened, and the priestess and Anna appeared. The person who followed was Lyria, whom everyone was waiting for. ¡°My Lady!¡± One step closer, Kian held Lyria in his arms. Pina quickly reached out to Anna. ¡°Give me the changed clothes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wear it! I¡¯ve brought a knight to replace Kian!¡± At Rowena¡¯s request, Pina planned to lure the guards by acting like Lyria and Lancelot. She had explained to Lancelot that she had to get out of the capital for Rowena to get her favorite perfume. Rowena judged that Lancelot had something in common with Kian; that he was handsome and had excellent skills, so he could protect Pina in case of an emergency. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be¡­ dangerous?¡± Pina grinned at Lyria¡¯s worried expression. Chapter 79 Getaway (3) ¡°It won¡¯t be dangerous. The knight I came with is a very strong man!¡± After receiving a bag of clothes from Anna, Pina immediately entered Anna¡¯s warehouse. She was trying to change clothes with Anna¡¯s help in the warehouse. Coming out again, Pina held out her bracelet to Lyria. It was a copper bracelet that didn¡¯t look very valuable on the outside, but it was a magic tool. ¡°This is my lady¡¯s present. There¡¯s a space in here so you can store things!¡± This was one of the things Rowena didn¡¯t buy but got as an engagement gift. If it was a bracelet made of copper, it was a gift that even pickpockets and thieves would not steal. Inside, Rowena¡¯s escape funds were prepared at Lyria¡¯s request, and some precious metals that Rowena had put in just in case. Pina quickly explained how to use it and even showed it. ¡°Thank you. Please say thank you to Rowena, too.¡± Lyria hugged Pina once and returned to Kian¡¯s side. Kian had prepared a horse for the day. Kian and Lyria mounted the horse, and the priestess went back to the warehouse. She was to return to the temple using a secret passageway in the warehouse. Pina entrusted Anna with the bag of her changed clothes and gave her the identification card she had received at the palace. If she gave it to Anna, it would be difficult to get back to the palace, but it didn¡¯t matter because Lancelot would guarantee her identity. ¡°You take this to the palace. This is a letter of introduction for you.¡± Rowena had already used the people of her family as the workers of her palace. Even if an additional maid was added to it, no one would have thought it strange. ¡°Did you even think about where you¡¯re going? We tried to run away by ourselves¡­¡± Going to the Imperial Palace was thought to be the last option. Anna gave a wink at her words. ¡°My lady told me to, I¡¯ll be fine! Let¡¯s go back to the palace! We¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°A twin of hearts!¡± With a grin, Anna and Pina held each other¡¯s hands and giggled. The two had similar names, also similar behaviors and thoughts. ¡°If you don¡¯t like living in the palace, she will give you a job later.¡± ¡°No way! I¡¯m trembling at the thought of the awful prince¡¯s presence! See you at the Imperial Palace later!¡± ¡°Hm!¡± ¡°You have to be careful¡­!¡± Anna, aware of the foul temper of the Marquis of Wenson, added cautiously. Pina nodded gravely. They embraced each other like sisters and then parted ways. Anna headed to the palace and to the teahouse where Lancelot would be waiting. * * * The Marquis of Wenson was rising from his mistress¡¯s bed. He visited the restaurant house from time to time, but it was not common to stay out overnight. When things didn¡¯t work out the way he wanted, he would get drunk and go to the restaurant house. He had no intention of having a wife. He distrusted women and considered them unreliable. So he chose carefully who would become his mistress. Vanessa was a woman who was beaten and kicked out by her husband for not having children. She had no children but an ugly sister. The Marquis of Wenson paid her a living wage and made her his mistress. On the surface, this relationship was mutually beneficial. The woman was also quick-witted, so she didn¡¯t even ask to be Marquis Wenson¡¯s mistress. It may be because she knew that she would immediately leave his house. ¡°¡­Shall we prepare breakfast?¡± The Marquis waved his hand. It was self-evident that no matter how good the food served here, it would be inferior to that of the Marquis. He also didn¡¯t want to buy from a restaurant, saying she made a marquis¡¯ meals. The rumors would spread. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± At the cold Marquis¡¯ words, Vanessa rolled her eyes and came down to the other side of the Marquis. The person who paid for her living expenses was the marquis, so she couldn¡¯t do this to his face. Vanessa put on the clothes she had taken off to hide her expression. The Marquis was accustomed to Vanessa¡¯s dress. When he opened the bedroom door, the marquis¡¯ servant was waiting for him. ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± At that word, the servant quickly took the lead. The marquis did not do this for a day or two, so the servant had already prepared the coachman. Leaving the restaurant house, and getting into the carriage, the Marquis of Wenson was wondering what to do about Rowena. Hiring an assassin came to naught. If she was living in a count¡¯s house like before, he would pay a man and poison her, but Rowena was now in the palace. ¡°I can¡¯t kneel my head down to that girl!¡± All nobles had to visit the emperor three times a year to greet him. On the New Year¡¯s ball, the birth of the Empire, and the emperor¡¯s birthday, all the nobles greeted the emperor and his wife. There wasn¡¯t an exception even for local aristocrats. Chapter 80 Getaway (4) Soldiers guarding the North and those who participated in the war were exempt from this, but other high-ranking nobles had to bow at many moments, if not on that day. For the Marquis of Wenson, it was intolerable. For he had never thought of Rowena Adelia more than his daughter¡¯s maid. The carriage quickly entered the marquis¡¯s street. The Marquis of Wenson cast a scornful eye on Count Adelia¡¯s mansion outside the window of the carriage. In the first place, he should not have allowed such a family to be next to them. How displeased he was upon hearing that Paul Adelia had bought a mansion with a large debt to join a high-ranking aristocrat. If he hadn¡¯t put up with it, Lyria wouldn¡¯t have had Rowena as a friend, and by now she¡¯d be the fiancee of the crown prince. You¡¯re stupid! On second thought, anger flared up within him. The marquis¡¯ gatekeeper quickly recognized the familiar carriage. The huge bars of the mansion opened and the gatekeeper backed away. The coachman skillfully moved the carriage along the driveway of the mansion. ¡°Master.¡± The servant who jumped out of the carriage quickly opened the door of the carriage. The Marquis came down from the carriage coughing and saw the butler bowing to him. His eyes were blazing like torches. ¡°Let Lyria come down!¡± When he spoke in a shrill voice, the butler looked pale and sickened at the marquis. ¡°She¡¯s out¡­ and she hasn¡¯t come back yet.¡± ¡°What?! I didn¡¯t allow it.¡± In the absence of the Marquis, the Marquis knew that Lyria was their head. So it crossed his mind that if Lyria had insisted, they would have eventually backed down. The butler bowed his head apologetically. ¡°Because of your orders¡­ She said she was going to the temple.¡± ¡°Another temple¡­¡± He already knew Lyria¡¯s temper. At first glance, it occurred to him that Lyria had a lover he did not know. Don¡¯t tell me you have a lover in the temple There were males in the temple. It was common to get married and have a family or children. The marquis felt his eyes burn in anger. ¡°Which temple did she say she was going to?¡± * * * When Kian walked out through the east gate with Lyria dressed as a man, Pina joined Lancelot and exited through the south gate. Lancelot looked strangely at Pina, who had changed her clothes and was suspiciously wearing a cape and a hood. Regardless of Pina, he was careful not to let any suspicion leak out. Lyria and Pina had to pay attention to their different hair colors. Originally, she was going to wear a wig, but she decided to stop there because there was Lancelot next to her. I like how strong he is, but he¡¯s uselessly quick-witted and has a lot of questions¡­ He couldn¡¯t help her because if he knew the truth, he might not cooperate. Pina carefully arranged her hair and looked back at Lancelot. ¡°Hurry up! We have a long way to go.¡± Lancelot turned around and looked suspiciously at Pina climbing the horse. Something was fishy, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood to help even if she asked. He was named by a prospective crown princess as Pina¡¯s escort. His job was to help Pina run Rowena¡¯s errand properly, not to doubt it. How dangerous is that? Although the court ladies were noble ladies, Pina was a countess. Unlike ordinary ladies of the Imperial Palace, she was a Korean-American girl. It would almost be like going on a trip and escorting a commoner woman. She¡¯s traveling alone with me. Does it bother me? It had been like that for a while. Other women and maids in the palace couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him, but Pina seemed completely uninterested in Lancelot. Because she wasn¡¯t really interested. Pina liked a man like her late father. A man with thick glasses and a slender body. As a knight, Lancelot, who was ragged by Pina¡¯s standards, has departed from her type. Now her mind was full of enticing the knights of the Marquis of Wenson. Love was a different matter. Lancelot climbed onto the horse. She was a good rider for a lady and a maid. Pina¡¯s father was a low-ranking official and did not leave much money behind, but he was generous with his children¡¯s education. As Pina led the way, Lancelot moved along on the horse, following behind and pouting his lips. The attitude of not being interested in him secretly crossed his mind. Let¡¯s wait and see. * * * Squelch, squelch! With convulsions, his p*nis pierced deeply into her. As she climaxed, Rowena gasped at the constant rush of pleasure. Cecil took her open lips as if he couldn¡¯t stand the saliva flowing through them. The tip of his tongue that dug through the gap in her lips and licked her mouth was also stimulating. ¡°Umhng!¡± Rowena shuddered at the feeling of his thrusts. He fidgeted with her nipples, which were so red from being sucked. Cecil moved her waist from side to side. Rowena shook her head at the feeling that his big penis was bent within her and teasing her insides. ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s not¡­ Ahngh! ¡°What was your plan, Rowena?¡± Chapter 81 Getaway (5) Cecil whispered in a strange voice, and Rowena gulped. She felt it so much that she was losing her mind. ¡°Uhmm¡­ that¡¯s¡­ahhkk!¡± Cecil, who set up his waist, moved as if it were a punishment. The tip of her toes curled and stiffened in the air, and her body shook violently. I feel good, ah! I feel like I¡¯m going crazy! If this was a punishment, she could take it all day. However, Cecil¡¯s eyes looking at Rowena were fierce. It would be difficult for him. He couldn¡¯t really question Rowena and punish her for not telling him her secret. Cecil realized that even if Rowena made a real mistake, she could not be punished. As a crown prince, power may be in his hands, but Rowena was the only one he feared. Why don¡¯t you trust me? He thought he had done a lot for Rowena. Of course, it was wrong not to protect her as soon as he knew, but he protected her from her family and promised a future. And yet Rowena was not trusting him. The present silence was proof of that. Rowena also felt a sense of crisis at Cecil¡¯s increasingly dark expression, but she could not say anything about Lyria. It¡¯s my friend¡¯s business! If things went wrong, it would be okay if she suffered alone, but the lives of Lyria and Kian depended on her. Cecil¡¯s favor was limited to her, and she could not guarantee that her friend would be safe. ¡°Hm, ahg¡­ no more¡­ ack!¡± Cecil, who later reached his climax, filled Rowena¡¯s insides. Rowena trembled as the hot and sticky liquid spread. Will I be loved more? But Cecil pulled out the p*nis with a heavy face. Rowena was relieved. ¡°¡­This is too much for you.¡± Cecil, who spoke coldly, put a blanket over Rowena¡¯s body and came out of bed. Rowena was embarrassed to see Cecil turning around and going out of the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯ll call the maids.¡± Feeling a sense of crisis, Rowena tried to get up, but she couldn¡¯t feel her back. Cecil had really pushed Rowena to the limit. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Cecil left the room before Rowena could catch up to him. The door closed softly, but it sounded cold to Rowena. * * * When the servant arrived at the temple, he saw the embarrassed escort knight and knew something was wrong. He had come to convey a message from the Marquis of Wenson to return immediately. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where is the lady?¡± The escort knight couldn¡¯t even get angry with the servant as usual. He went to the prayer room to see the lady, whom he had not heard from after a long time and she hadn¡¯t returned. The prayer room consisted of ten large, narrow rooms. The knight checked every empty compartment and waited for a person to come out of two full compartments. After a while, it was not only Lyria who didn¡¯t come out of the room. He didn¡¯t even see Anna. The escort knight finally realized something was wrong. He thought she would have gone to the bathroom. Lady Lyria is too soft on the cheeky maid. If the lady ran away with Anna, the punishment would be meted out to him. He went to and from the temple in contemplation and looked for Lyria, but no one saw Lyria and Anna. The Marquis is going to question me¡­ The escort knight thought he should have followed the lady to the front of the prayer room. It was late, but¡­ I¡¯m dead. The Marquis of Wenson pretended to be gentle among the nobles, but he was very cold when dealing with his subordinates. When the sight of a servant or other knights torturing him came to mind, the escort knight was afraid that he wanted to run away. ¡°Please say something! Where¡¯d the lady go?¡± ¡°S-she¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°What?¡± Unbelievably, the escort knight said that and ran away. The servant looked at the fleeing knight as if it was absurd, and thought he was in trouble. Lady Lyria seemed to be missing. Kidnapped by someone! That was the idea that the servant had at first glance. The girl he served seemed too timid, considering the words ¡°run away.¡± * * * After hearing the situation from the butler, the marquis decided that Lyria went out in his absence. Maybe the girl next door brainwashed her. The Marquis of Wenson was mad as he sat on the sofa in the hall. It occurred to him that the girl was not only taking Lyria¡¯s place but also ruining his daughter. ¡°W-we¡¯re in trouble!¡± At the sound from outside, not only the Marquis of Wenson but also those who were restless beside him turned their heads out of the mansion. The butler clicked his tongue inside. The thought crossed his mind that everyone would be able to hear it next door, but he couldn¡¯t scold the servant. Chapter 82 Getaway (6) ¡°The lady¡­¡± The Marquis rose from his seat as soon as he heard it. The servant was panting from the temple. He grabbed him by the collar, gasping and speechless. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The servant could not swallow his saliva, he stuttered at the appearance of the Marquis Wenson interrogating him with a wicked face. ¡°T-the lady is gone!¡± When the heavy words fell into the hall, everyone thought. The marquis shook the servant and told him to explain the situation properly. The servant said that the escort knight ran away. ¡°When I grabbed the temple people and asked¡­ He had been looking for Lady Lyria for four hours!¡± If so, it meant that it had been more than four hours since Lyria was lost. The marquis let go of the servant¡¯s collar and looked back at the butler. ¡°Bring all the soldiers! We must find Lyria!¡± The servant weighed in on the kidnapping, but the marquis had different ideas. It was Lyria, who was broken up by the crown prince because she had a lover. Don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s been to the temple often¡­ It makes sense if she ran away with the lover in the temple. The Marquis heard about Lyria¡¯s outfit from the butler and went outside. Dozens of knights were following him. * * * News of Lyria¡¯s disappearance spread throughout the capital faster than expected. It was not because the servant of the Marquis of Wenson shouted that the lady had disappeared. It was because Lyria sent a letter to Adelia Estate, addressed to Rowena. The letter clearly said it would be sent to Rowena, but Paul Adelia, like the Marquis of Wenson, freely opened the letter from Lyria. The letter said that Lyria ran away because she met a merchant. Paul, who usually felt disgusted by the Marquis of Wenson, informed his servants and maids of this fact. He was afraid of the Marquis of Wenson if he ever spread the rumor openly, so he went through his subordinates. Count Adelia¡¯s employees told this surprising fact outside. It was all as Lyria and Rowena had planned. The Marquis of Wenson, who belatedly stormed into Adelia Estate and got a letter from Lyria, tore it up in anger. He wanted Anna, who was apparently involved in this and put money on the neck of the merchant who was believed to have fled with Lyria. He also sent a request to the mercenary guild to bring his daughter, Lyria, alive. ¡°How can you insult my family like this? Lyria! I will never forgive you!¡± The Marquis of Wenson was furious. * * * ¡°¡­This is the wanted paper.¡± The official held out three sheets of paper while looking at the crown prince. He knew Lyria¡¯s face, so he pushed it aside, and he looked at the other two. One was the maid of Lyria and the other was the man who ran away with her. It was a face that the gatekeeper guarding the southern gate remembered. Looking at the face of a handsome man with dark brown hair and blue eyes reminded him of someone. ¡°Lancelot¡­¡± Lancelot was told that at Rowena¡¯s command, he and Pina went to a nearby small town to get something. Coincidentally, it was the same date as the day Lady Wenson fled. Was this what Rowena was hiding? It¡¯s not a big deal. Cecil, however, was displeased that Rowena eventually failed to trust him. He didn¡¯t know her for a long time, but he thought it was an act that showed trust. Is my behavior lacking, or is she not open to me? Either way, it was unpleasant. His favor as a crown prince was an essential power in the political world and for the royal family. She had no other power. Cecil was therefore not going to let Rowena do anything that would expose her to any danger. But he was very disappointed and bitter, so he didn¡¯t know what to do about this. If it had been before, he would have repaid this disappointment many times if it had been someone else. For Rowena¡­ He couldn¡¯t do that. Did I say that the person who fell in love first was weak? Cecil thought his feelings seemed bigger than hers, but he didn¡¯t know it would be like this. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like they were kidnapped. I can¡¯t meddle in the fact that she ran away with a guy she likes. If the marquis asks for cooperation, give them instructions and pretend to do just enough.¡± ¡°All right, Your Highness.¡± * * * Rowena was expecting that Cecil would be angry. She thought he¡¯d be angry that she didn¡¯t tell him. But the anger was felt, not directly on his face. I¡¯d rather you¡¯d be angry out loud. When there was a maid or servant, they wore a ceremonial smile, but when they were away, they turned their heads with gloomy faces. At the same time, they ate together and slept in the same bed. Of course, he turned his back and did not touch Rowena¡¯s body. I didn¡¯t expect this. Chapter 83 She knew Cecil would be angry, but she didn¡¯t know he would be disappointed. Rowena would always kneel and pray if Count Adelia was angry, but that wasn¡¯t what Cecil wanted. Three days have already passed, saying that he will not be away from Rowena for five days. The remaining vacation was only two days, including today. Two days later there was a ball to celebrate the engagement. At that time, she wanted to practice dancing, but Rowena was still unable to speak to Cecil. What should I do? Cecil, who was eating, acted like a calm stranger. Rowena peeped at Cecil, fidgeting. It occurred to her that she was probably taking it for granted being loved by the crown prince. That can¡¯t be true. There was a fear of what would happen if Cecil¡¯s heart had changed because of that incident. She was confident she would live well even if she divorced Cecil and became a marquess. Paul, Count of Adelia, would try to do something about her, but she could fight back. At that time, she would also be noble with a title. But she didn¡¯t want to lose Cecil. She wondered how she could live after losing him. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be back at the same time today.¡± Cecil said, putting down the fork. Rowena¡¯s heart beat quickly at the sight of Cecil standing up. As he got up from his seat in a hurry, Cecil stared at Rowena. ¡°You¡¯re tired. Take a rest in your room. You can do what you want to do.¡± She wasn¡¯t tired, and she didn¡¯t want to rest in a room without Cecil. She wanted Cecil to make her tired. Rowena stood quickly and came to Cecil¡¯s side. Cecil¡¯s blue eyes widened from Rowena¡¯s embarrassing expression. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Rowena grabbed Cecil¡¯s hem urgently. She was afraid of him shaking her off, but Cecil only looked at Rowena. Rowena grabbed Cecil¡¯s arm as her hand was slipping. ¡°Rowena¡­? Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s still a holiday until five days¡­¡± Rowena¡¯s cheeks flushed red as she looked at Cecil. ¡°Stay with me, please.¡± Cecil¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Rowena without answering. As he turned his eyes to look around, quick-witted attendants and maids were away. ¡°¡­did you say, Anna? Don¡¯t you need time to hide the maid?¡± Anna has entered the palace. Even the Marquis of Wenson couldn¡¯t search the Imperial Palace, so she hid her in the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace. She would be working with his hair dyed and horn-rimmed glasses. ¡°Or, did you have time now because you hid the maid well?¡± Rowena was intimidated by Cecil¡¯s face with a crooked smile. ¡°Are you disappointed in me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m disappointed. I¡¯m giving everything to you, but you don¡¯t trust me at all.¡± He already knew that Rowena dearly valued Marquis Wenson¡¯s daughter. But he was outraged that she deceived him because of her. There was a lack of faith, but his treatment seemed lower than Lyria¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t tell you because I thought your highness might prioritize your position as a crown prince over your relationship with me.¡± It depends on Lyria¡¯s life. The nobles would have resisted if the crown prince had tried to tie the marquis¡¯ daughter to a plain knight. If Cecil did anything, it would help Lyria and Kian escape. Well, even if Cecil didn¡¯t have any feelings for Lyria, she had a lover and their engagement was broken. ¡°Why¡¯s that so?¡± Rowena avoided eye contact as Cecil frowned. ¡°It¡¯s something that the aristocrats might object to¡­ Well, Lyria turned you down¡­¡± ¡°Oh, so do you mean that I might have tried to make Lady Wenson¡¯s escape fail out of spite? That I would raise this problem to the nobles?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rowena was surprised by Cecil¡¯s stiff expression. It seemed that what she said to relieve his anger had fueled the fire. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not necessarily like that¡­ I¡¯m the only one Your Highness is kind to.¡± Cecil couldn¡¯t say anything because it was undeniable. Rowena hugged Cecil, not wanting to be like this. For a moment, she saw Cecil trembling. Why? He thought about it, but Rowena clung to Cecil¡¯s body. In a moment of embarrassment, Cecil raised his hand and covered his face. Oh, my¡­ He had to be angry, but the corners of his mouth were about to go up. Cecil¡¯s face also seemed to be flushing, so he clenched his mouth. Rowena completely buried her face in Cecil¡¯s chest and looked up at him. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t let this happen again. Your Highness has always been on my side¡­ I acted rashly out of anxiety.¡± Cecil peeped into Rowena¡¯s face through a crack in his finger. When the gaze from between the fingers touched Rowena, he flushed even more. Oh, I thought I was wrong. In this way, wouldn¡¯t he be swayed after she was on the throne? Those who always observed the prince would soon notice that Cecil was swayed by Rowena. Chapter 84 Although careful Rowena would not be fooled by them to manipulate Cecil, Cecil thought that this attitude as a crown prince should not be allowed. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± The voice that sounded as if begging was sweet. Cecil was conflicted over whether to answer or not and when Rowena¡¯s hand, which hugged his waist, seemed to loosen, he grabbed her wrist. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you easily.¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes seemed to glow as Cecil whispered, hugging her slender body tightly in his arms. Cecil couldn¡¯t resist her cuteness and kissed her. Rowena¡¯s eyes closed with the first kiss in nearly three days. Cecil¡¯s tongue touched hers as she opened her lips and gladly accepted him. ¡°Ngh, hm¡­¡± Cecil touched Rowena¡¯s cheek, sucking her pale pink lips until they were swollen. He wanted to lay Rowena on this table and do things to her right away, but he was still angry. ¡°Ha¡­ How will you forgive me?¡± Rowena asked, shining wet eyes from the long kiss. Cecil looked into her eyes and laughed meanly. The nervous Rowena was cute. ¡°Well, what punishment should I give to prevent the same thing from happening again?¡± Even though she was still dressed, Cecil¡¯s hand stroking her body seemed to convey his intentions. Cecil smiled wryly at Rowena¡¯s eyes, a mixture of anticipation and tension. Having Rowena in his arms relieved a lot of anger, but he still didn¡¯t want to forgive her. ¡°Do you want me to make love to you?¡± Cecil¡¯s whisper caused Rowena¡¯s cheeks to flush. ¡°¡­I want it.¡± Her words seemed uncertain, and Cecil doubted whether Rowena was lying to make him feel better. He whispered as he licked Rowena¡¯s lips. ¡°I like you. I fell in love with you so much that I couldn¡¯t even notice any lie you told me, and it clouded my reasoning.¡± Her heart sank at Cecil¡¯s confession for the first time. Feeling her heart racing, Rowena listened to Cecil. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how you feel. You were probably planning to leave the capital with your friend and lover¡­¡± Rowena was embarrassed by Cecil¡¯s bitter words. What should I say? She knew Cecil¡¯s feelings were hurt, but it was still difficult to figure out the exact reason. ¡°Seeing that they escaped safely, you too would have succeeded in escaping even if Count Adelia interfered. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Perhaps it was. Rowena was confident of succeeding in it, even if it was dangerous. On the day of the engagement, the results of the test came out. Rowena also took the test, but Cecil deliberately refused to disclose it. It was because he wasn¡¯t yet sure of her heart for him. When he brought Rowena to the palace, he thought he had protected her, but now he wondered if he had intervened unfairly in her life. He did many things for Rowena, but none of them were asked for. He felt like he was forcing Rowena, who could stand on her own, and forcing her to be protected. ¡°I forced you to do everything I gave you. So I¡¯m not sure if you can love me.¡± Rowena was not interested in the throne. There is no doubt that she would perform the role well, but it would not be the life Rowena wanted. ¡°Just a little bit¡­ Do you love me?¡± ¡°I do! There¡¯s no way I can not love you. Who wouldn¡¯t marry such a man¡­? Ah¡­¡± For a moment, it was not in a direct way, but she realized that she had told Cecil that she loved him. She wondered if this was Cecil¡¯s trap, but it was hard to read such a conclusion from Cecil¡¯s expression. ¡°Then prove it. I love you, but I don¡¯t feel your love, so I want you to prove it.¡± Love me, Rowena. Rowena hesitated at his additional words. Up until this moment, she had always received affection from Cecil, but in reality, Rowena did nothing. Even while making love, Rowena accepted Cecil¡¯s courtship rather than leading Cecil. ¡°How?¡± ¡°You said you wanted to do it with me, right?¡± Rowena nodded her head with a flushed face. Cecil smiled at Rowena. It seemed to be a big wave once again on her chest, which was already rattling. ¡°Please love me the way you want to. I want to feel how much you want me.¡± * * * Rowena¡¯s fingertips leading Cecil to the bed were trembling with tension. She was lovely even while trembling and Cecil wanted to bite her fingertips, but he held it in. Every single process as she took off his clothes and laid him in bed was lovely. ¡°N-now lie down right away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rowena was watching the naked Cecil lying upright on the bed with a flushed face. Of course, she wasn¡¯t just watching. She untied the hem of her dress by herself and took off her underwear. Rowena, who was lowering her stockings, was ashamed when she realized that Cecil was looking at her. ¡°I-if you look at me like that¡­¡± ¡°Are you going to say you don¡¯t want me to see it?¡± Chapter 85 Unlike the sound of his mischievous voice, his eyes dropped down as if he were disappointed. Rowena knew that it was a performance. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but¡­¡± Rowena, who mumbled and took off her stockings, came up to the bed. Cecil¡¯s blue eyes stared at her as expected. ¡°Then can you open it up and show me?¡± Cecil spoke harshly, and Rowena was so embarrassed that she wanted to cry. ¡°I-I can¡¯t do that! I¡¯ll do something else for you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Asked Cecil with a slight sulk. However, Rowena was distracted by the idea of satisfying Cecil, so nothing came to her mind. ¡°What you want¡­¡± ¡°I want to get you excited enough to be wet when you rub against me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rowena stared at Cecil with wide eyes. Cecil¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s not like that, but it might be a little difficult¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. Even if you think I can do nothing all day long, I will satisfy you to the fullest.¡± Cecil stretched out his arms and put Rowena on his lap. Already, his penis was frightening, so Rowena sat close to it in a panic. Cecil laughed and whispered, ¡°Rowena, when you do, you sit on mine.¡± ¡°Oh?! T-then¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll poke your sweet spot. You can just rub it where you feel good. I did this to make you happy.¡± The whisper was sweet and obscene. Rowena hesitated and reached for Cecil¡¯s pen*s. When it touched Rowena¡¯s hand, Cecil seemed to smack his lips. Rowena pressed it down to his thigh and sat on his hip. It felt strange to feel it as if it were stabbing against her crack. ¡°As it is¡­ You can rub it however you like.¡± Her face flushed with shame. As Rowena hugged Cecil, he smiled low and held her face. ¡°Is it embarrassing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even if it¡¯s not like this¡­ I love you.¡± She knew she said it, but Rowena didn¡¯t take back what she said. Cecil patted Rowena on the back and said, ¡°I love you, too. But my love must be more greedy and obscene than yours. I want to develop your body to the point where you want to be touched by me.¡± ¡°Would that be okay?¡± Cecil whispered. Rowena didn¡¯t know how to answer him. ¡°It¡¯s good to be touched by you even now, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to feel it more than that. The depth of affection you and I have is different. Please understand that I have this greed. I want you to want me a little more.¡± Cecil reached out to the side and brought the blue glass bottle that had been placed on the side of the bed. There was a suspicious blue liquid inside. ¡°This is a secret recipe from a continent beyond the sea. There¡¯s a drop of blood and mana mixed in here.¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes looked at Cecil in doubt. Now it was hard to guess what it was. ¡°What¡¯s in here is my blood. If you drink this, you will be greedy for the owner of the blood.¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes widened at Cecil¡¯s explanation. ¡°T-then in that case¡­¡± There may be a way to mix it with drinks without Rowena¡¯s permission. But Cecil didn¡¯t want to do that. Because he didn¡¯t want to be forced to win her heart. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid if it¡¯s poison. I thought about mixing your blood, but I would be in trouble if I become more lustful than now.¡± Rowena, who was embarrassed, was relieved to hear that there was an antidote. Cecil stroked Rowena¡¯s wavering waist and whispered. ¡°Will you drink it?¡± For me. Rowena looked at the blue bottle Cecil was holding. The blue liquid was fluttering in the translucent bottle. Rowena knew that both their needs were different. ¡°I want your highness, but¡­¡± What will happen if I take that medicine? Will I ever want Cecil more than now? She was excited just to hear his voice, and she was ashamed just to imagine her lower half wet, but on the other hand, she was curious. ¡°If I say no, will you give me an antidote?¡± ¡°Of course. There¡¯s nothing more frightening for me than being hated by you.¡± At Cecil¡¯s answer, Rowena reached out for the bottle. ¡°Then give it to me.¡± Rowena took the bottle, opened the cap, and drank the liquid. The magic drink was bitter and sweet. When she drank the last drop and frowned, she felt like a strange heat was spreading in her stomach. ¡°Does it taste bad?¡± ¡°Yes, it tastes strange. Heuk!¡± Rowena¡¯s waist jumped loudly at the touch of the hand that was digging between her legs. Cecil clasped her body tightly and ran his fingers back and forth between her cracks. There was already a squishing sound. Chapter 86 ¡°It¡¯s not time to work yet, but you got wet easily.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re kissing and touching like this! Hngh!¡± Fingers crossed in and rubbed inside. Rowena was embarrassed by the sound that came from him touching the soft spot and the feeling inside her stomach. ¡°Ahng, ugh¡­ it¡¯s strange, ahhkk!¡± She wanted to close her legs, but she was sitting on Cecil¡¯s thigh, so her body was caught between his legs. Cecil whispered, rubbing Rowena¡¯s swelling flesh. ¡°It¡¯s already this soft.¡± The effect of the drug seemed to be faster than expected. He was deliberately avoiding the place she liked and stimulating it, but Rowena shrugged her waist as if in anguish. ¡°Nhh, ugh, ahg¡­ not there¡­ ack!¡± She seemed to be embarrassed by what she said casually. Cecil was also smiling at Rowena biting her lips. ¡°I think I can put it in right away. Rowena, you have to satisfy me.¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡± Rowena got up on her knees as Cecil pulled out his fingers and released the arm he was holding. Perhaps the medicine was effective because her body had an obscene heat. Rowena caught Cecil¡¯s penis, looking at him with a piercing stare. ¡°Uhh, unggh¡­¡± Fixing the tip of the penis to the slippery gap, she lowered her waist. She thought it would go in easily because the inside was soaking wet, but surprisingly it didn¡¯t go in right away. ¡°Hngh?! Why¡­ aheuk¡­¡± She lifted her butt again, aimed again, and moved down, but it was pushed aside. Rowena was impatient and grabbed Cecil¡¯s pen*s again and pushed it through the gap. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s going in.¡± ¡°Ngh¡­ Uhm, ahukk¡­¡± Cecil said it was loose enough, but the inside was tight. But Rowena was intoxicated by the pleasantness and pushed his pen*s¡¯ head in. ¡°Hahkk¡­¡± As she lowered her waist and stuck to Cecil¡¯s hip, a satisfactory smile hung around Cecil¡¯s mouth. ¡°Good job. Move along.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± As he whispered and he kissed her forehead, Rowena glanced at his pen*s. She tried to lift her ass, but Cecil¡¯s hand grabbed her waist. ¡°You have to put everything in and move.¡± ¡°What? Haghk!¡± She sat down and her insides opened up for the big pen*s. As she struggled with her shock, Cecil licked Rowena¡¯s lips and urged her. ¡°Rowena, come on.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Rowena grabbed Cecil¡¯s shoulder and moved her waist. When she lifted her butt with a strange moan, the whole vaginal wall spread from the pleasure of the friction. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Rowena shook and trembled all over. It was said that it was just a drug for heat to Cecil, but it was clear that it was a magic potion that boosted the sensitivity by several orders of magnitude. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Rowena stared at Cecil in shame at the whisper. Cecil kissed Rowena¡¯s temple and said. ¡°It¡¯s making me feel a lot, so can I bully you if you come first?¡± ¡°Ah, what are you going¡­? Ahmm¡­¡± Rowena asked, moving her waist slowly at the pleasant feeling. Cecil groaned with heavy breathing. ¡°Do you want me to do this first?¡± ¡°Ah! Ack, ah, ah, ahh!¡± Cecil¡¯s eyes widened as he grabbed Rowena¡¯s waist and violently raised it. As if to give him complete pleasure, it seemed to tighten around the top of his head. ¡°No! No! Ahk! Heuk! Ahngh!¡± ¡°Ha¡­ You¡¯re tightening more. I¡¯m going crazy¡­!¡± With lewd pleasure, Rowena sobbed, clinging to Cecil¡¯s chest. She felt so much that she couldn¡¯t even think. ¡°Hm, aha! Ack! Ahhh¡­ stop, hmnghhhh!¡± Even without much effort, her body easily reached its climax. Although the inside was twitching and tightening the pen*s, Cecil did not stop the momentum. Rowena tilted her head at his lustful hips that churned her stomach. ¡°No! If you keep going¡­, Ahhh! Cecil!¡± ¡°You should be punished because you came first. Argh¡­¡± Cecil began to covet Rowena without hesitation, whispering that the punishment he gave her was to keep tasting her climax. His anger was relieved when Rowena took the magic pill. ¡°Hm¡­ Rowena, you¡¯re cute.¡± ¡°Mhm! Ahng, ahhk! My stomach¡­ heuk, ugh!¡± Stars seemed to keep popping in her head due to his unstoppable waist. In Cecil¡¯s arms, Rowena convulsed thinly and sobbed from repeated ecstasy. Her stomach seemed to be full of pleasure from the climax. Whenever the vaginal wall, which was stretched to the limit, was stimulated, her toes curled up and the endless ecstasy unfolded. ¡°Ah, ahh¡­!¡± Rowena convulsed and arched her back like a bow. Cecil kissed her and she was ecstatic. Holding Rowena¡¯s body in his arms, which seemed to be completely melted by pleasure, was the greatest joy for Cecil. ¡°Rowena, I love you¡­¡± Shivering from the sweet whisper, Rowena fell unconscious. * * * Chapter 87 As soon as the uproar broke out, Paul and Theo rushed out of the office. There was a figure of Louis, who had fallen, and Matthias, who was kicking him. ¡°Matthias!¡± Angrily Paul shouted, but Matthias just stared at his father with his eyes full of rage. ¡°This guy tried to tell Rowena everything! He tried to accuse the family!¡± Louis didn¡¯t say that, but Louis couldn¡¯t say no. Because it was true that he tried to confide in Rowena. As soon as Paul saw Matthias¡¯ face, he looked at Louis with a scary expression. Louis was shocked by the look. ¡°Father¡­?¡± Theo noticed that things were going in a bad direction. He approached Matthias and kept him away from Louis. ¡°Father, Louis is just surprised!¡± ¡°Father! These guys are only harmful to our family! Louis should be locked up right now, and keep guards on this guy as well!¡± ¡°What?¡± Theo¡¯s expression was fierce with Matthias¡¯ brazen words. Matthias grabbed Louis by the collar and raised him. And he looked at Theo with blazing eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Rowena, and my mother is different from you guys here! So I am the only legitimate heir to this Count¡¯s house! You guys are trying to accuse the family, so you don¡¯t deserve it!¡± ¡°Matthias!¡± While Paul was embarrassed, Matthias pulled out his dagger and took it to Louis¡¯ neck. At Matthias¡¯ glistening eyes, Theo realized that he was properly insane. ¡°Matthias, your mother may be different, but our father the same? Put that knife down.¡± ¡°Do not be ridiculous! It¡¯s obvious what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to accuse me and take over this family and the count¡± ¡°Calm down, Matthias! That won¡¯t happen!¡± Unable to intervene, Paul looked at Matthias. He knew Matthias had a rough temper, but he didn¡¯t know he would do this. ¡°Father, you think so too! But he¡¯s different! Theo, I know you¡¯ve always been aiming for my place.¡± Matthias¡¯ reddish brown eyes were burning with a deep-rooted sense of inferiority. Theo looked at him impatiently and saw Louis with a knife pointed at him by the collar. Louis looked dispirited. It would be shocking to him that his mother was different and that his brother had a knife pointed at his neck. ¡°Father, have him locked up in his room and nail the door!¡± ¡°Matthias!¡± ¡°Matthias, stop. Calm down.¡± Matthias took the knife to Louis¡¯ neck without caring to listen. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t get confined, I¡¯ll kill this mistress¡¯ child here. Our mothers are different, you know I can do it, right?¡± Theo was angry, but he couldn¡¯t let Louis die here. Theo surrendered because the tip of the knife had already dug into Louis¡¯ neck. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs. Stop that.¡± ¡°Your room with windows is not a good thing! Go to the warehouse room!¡± At Matthias¡¯ cry, Theo gritted his teeth, but he gently headed to the room located at the end of the hallway on the first floor. As he said, it was a room with no windows and poor ventilation. Because it was humid, it was appropriate to use it as a warehouse to store furniture or things that were not used. The servants and maids rushed to the great disturbance and seemed to freak out. They were surprised by the knife that was put to the youngest master¡¯s neck. ¡°Young master!¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Matthias exclaimed impatiently and yelled at some of the servants to bring nails and hammers. The servants looked at Paul and panicked as he nodded. Theo gritted his teeth in the warehouse room and the servants appeared with nails and hammers. ¡°Put a nail in that door. So that he can¡¯t open the door again! When he pulls it, if the door opens or shakes, you guys will die first!¡± The servants began to nail it down at Matthias¡¯ sudden cry. Louis was just watching the scene with Matthias grabbing him by the neck. He turned to Paul, but he only avoided his eyes with a pale face. ¡°Coward!¡± When it became clear that he had nailed the door, Matthias threw Louis away. Some women screamed as they were scared of Matthias. He couldn¡¯t get close to Louis. Matthias, who went to the front of the warehouse room, seemed satisfied after pulling the door and realizing that it was not even shaken. ¡°¡­ Matthias. Is there any need to do this? Those are your brothers.¡± When Paul said so belatedly, Matthias frowned and looked back at Paul. ¡°Those who harm the family are not my blood!¡± Seeing Louis¡¯ reaction, Matthias noticed that Paul might have explained his plan to Theo. His father¡¯s betrayal was also surprising, but Theo, who never tried to get out of line, could not agree with his plan. That¡¯s why he told them that their mothers were different and locked up Theo. Unlike him, He thought that if Louis¡¯ life was at stake, Theo would accept the threat. Louis, who got up from his seat before he knew it, was staring at Matthias. His anger wasn¡¯t just at Matthias, but at Paul too. Chapter 88 ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s causing harm! You¡¯ve never thought of us as brothers in the first place when you¡¯re so impatient to take away our sister¡¯s position!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Matthias shouted, his face red. Paul was unable to decide whether to side with Matthias or protect Louis. He could not overcome Matthias by force, but he was the head of this family. ¡°Take Louis to his room. Don¡¯t let him come out without my permission!¡± ¡°Father!¡± The servants carefully wrapped arms around Louis. Louis looked at Paul with an angry face, but Paul turned away from Louis. Matthias had a triumphant face. Paul frowned and looked at Matthias. He had not yet heard Theo¡¯s answer. Matthias and Louis were making a fuss, so he couldn¡¯t. Matthias glanced at Paul¡¯s complexion and kept his dagger. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make a fuss, Father. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What are you thinking? Those guys aren¡¯t strangers! It¡¯s your brother! And yet you put a knife to Louis¡¯ neck, are you out of your mind?¡± Paul raised his voice and clenched his teeth when he realized that there were listening ears around him. He could not be scolded in front of the employees. That¡¯s not how he should lower his eldest son. ¡°Hey! You go back to your place!¡± When the count roared at the servants, they all scattered. Matthias followed Paul into the office with a fierce look on his face. Paul raised his voice as soon as the office door closed. ¡°The eldest son deserves to teach his younger siblings habits, but now it¡¯s too much! I have kept your face, I stood by you in front of the servants, but what the hell are you up to?! If you lock Theo up, who will lead the family and the Knights!¡± Paul was looking at some of the territorial integrity, but now the heavy work was concentrated on Theo. Theo was not only doing what Rowena was doing, but also drawing soldiers and making money by eradicating evil things. Matthias snorted. ¡°The harm he does by walking around outside will be greater. After a few days, I can lock Louis up and release him.¡± ¡°Locking Louis up?¡± Paul looked at Matthias confusedly. He was thinking something was going wrong from the moment Matthias pulled the dagger. ¡°Otherwise, Theo will surely betray the family and blow all the tricks you and I thought of to the imperial family!¡± Paul wanted to step out of the way so that it wasn¡¯t his plan, but he couldn¡¯t stop talking when he saw Matthias¡¯ eyes. He thought Matthias was greedy, but recklessness was dangerous in a different sense. ¡°Matthias, I¡¯m talking seriously. The plan seems to be too risky.¡± ¡°Father! What are you talking about?! Didn¡¯t I tell you that I can¡¯t back down now that I¡¯ve introduced it to you?¡± ¡°I only heard it today! You can ask the baron to quit, isn¡¯t that all you have to do?¡± At Paul¡¯s temper, Matthias was furious. He thought Theo had instilled fear in Paul while he was away for a while. ¡°You already know that we conspired like that, do you think you can get out of it now? Rowena, what will happen to our family if this reaches her ears?¡± ¡°Rowena is¡­ Theo, yes! I will be able to persuade Theo!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use. I¡¯ve already allowed this! Rowena, I swore I¡¯d grab her and break her and take what I deserve! Even you can¡¯t stop this!¡± ¡°Matthias!¡± Paul scolded him, but Matthias kicked out the door without listening further. Paul slumped into his seat with a faint heart. ¡°What am I supposed to do with this¡­?¡± * * * Count Adelia was quiet while something big happened to the Marquis of Wenson. When Lyria¡¯s letter arrived, the Marquis of Wenson came all the way here, causing a commotion, but that was all. Paul ordered his servants to let Lyria¡¯s story leak out, but in his head, he was thinking about how to get out of this situation. Matthias, who should have been most raging at the news that Lyria had fled, left the house the previous day and there was still no news. If it¡¯s already going to happen, would it be more advantageous to do what Matthias says? Paul had no regard for Rowena¡¯s feelings. He made a hole in the door of the warehouse room where Theo was trapped so that he could put food in. In addition, instead of locking Louis in the room, he attached a watchman to instruct him not to leave the house. It was a minimum measure for him. ¡°Master, will you keep it that way? The two young masters should attend the engagement ball¡­¡± Although Matthias was said to be the eldest son, it was Theo, not Matthias, that most of the count¡¯s employees followed. Paul knew that, too. So Paul was furious at the butler¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s up to me to do it! If you take Theo out without my permission, I won¡¯t let you go, so keep that in mind!¡± Paul stared at the shrinking butler and moved out of the house. On that day, he thought his house, which should be comfortable, was like a prison. Chapter 89 One¡¯s Blood (1) The effect of the magic potion was insignificant. She heard it was a medicine that could fuel her desire for Cecil. When Cecil¡¯s hand came into Rowena¡¯s clothes and began to touch her, she felt a strong desire, but it was something Rowena could handle. This is good enough. It was Cecil who always loved her till she could barely control herself. What happens if I want more of him? ¡°The drug doesn¡¯t end there. Once a month or so, you¡¯re going to want me. After going through it, I say you¡¯ll be okay.¡± Cecil put Rowena on his lap and spoke to her who simply seemed curious. Sometimes, she still craved Cecil, but it wasn¡¯t that strong. She just felt so sensitive and she couldn¡¯t focus on Cecil because of the magic drug. ¡°Do you want me to beg you to love me?¡± ¡°I hope you want me. More than I want¡­¡± Cecil kissed Rowena on the cheek and placed her on his lap. They were to practice dancing for the engagement ball. Cecil, the crown prince, was used to such a ball, but Rowena wasn¡¯t. She was a lady who was accustomed to only being on the sidelines. Cecil grabbed Rowena¡¯s hand and led her to the middle of the room, and the servant standing at the edge of the wall knocked on the wall covered with wallpaper. Knock, knock. The band¡¯s musical performance began when it rang twice. They were called in to practice Rowena¡¯s dance. In order not to disturb Cecil and Rowena¡¯s privacy, they gathered in a small room attached to the practice room and were getting ready to play. The servant knocked on the wall and they started playing music when he signaled. The music echoed through dozens of holes at the top of the wall to the practice room. The hole was located relatively high, so in the eyes of those who sat on chairs and played musical instruments, they could not see what the crown prince and his fiancee were doing. They could hear their voices, but it was so distant that they couldn¡¯t listen to them unless they spoke up. Rowena moved her feet to the music and thought about how far Lyria or Kian had fled. According to the maid¡¯s words, the Marquis of Wenson asked to meet. Not Cecil, but Rowena. Rowena turned it down. Since Lyria had disappeared, it was clear that he wanted to ask about her whereabouts. Writing a letter to Lyria eased allegations that Rowena helped her, but the Marquis of Wenson remained suspicious. In addition, she had to be careful as he was suspected of sending an assassin to her. Anna can¡¯t stay close yet, and it¡¯ll take Pina a few days to return. The servants beside Cecil were competent, and some were brought from the count. However, the good thing was that they were also compatible with each other. She was worried particularly because the work entrusted to Pina could be dangerous. She was sure Lancelot would protect her. ¡°Rowena.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How dare you think of something else in front of me?¡± Cecil pulled Rowena and she fell into his arms. Rowena¡¯s eyes widened at Cecil¡¯s eyes, which were closed during the dance. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not it¡­ Hm!¡± He tasted her plump lips greedily. Rowena was embarrassed because the attendants and maids were watching even if she was far away. ¡°Mhm, Your Highness!¡± Cecil smiled as soon as their lips were removed. ¡°You should do this to the lips that make excuses. Why don¡¯t you lie to me again?¡± ¡°B-before you say anything, hmph! Hm¡­¡± Cecil kissed her again, pushed his tongue in, and tasted her obscenely. Both the servant and the maid turned their backs politely, and the only thing that made her uncomfortable was their presence. ¡°Ugh¡­ mph! Mhm¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to make a sound because she was ashamed, but their tongue rubbed against each other, and a squelching sound leaked out. Cecil tasted Rowena¡¯s lips and gave her a strange look. ¡°Haa, ha¡­¡± Cecil held Rowena¡¯s face, sucking once more on her lips, leaving her breathless. The red skin was like a pale pink rose. ¡°I should eat you because you¡¯re so cute.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your Highness is in front of me¡­ I-I thought of something else?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The arm wrapped around her waist was tightened and her body came closer. Rowena rolled her eyes and looked at Cecil. Cecil didn¡¯t look offended. Rather, he seemed to be enjoying himself because he had a reason to pick on Rowena. Such a grumpy person! ¡°Will you admit your mistake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cecil smiled ominously when Rowena nodded her head. As she looked at him wondering what he was up to, he said with a deep gaze, ¡°If you did something wrong, you should be punished accordingly.¡± ¡°Punished!¡± ¡°W-what¡­?¡± Rowena couldn¡¯t get a millimeter away from Cecil even though she looked very wary. Cecil said as he pulled Rowena¡¯s upper body. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ll kiss you until your lips are swollen, so open your mouth.¡± ¡°G-go to the room!¡± Cecil¡¯s blue eyes shone dangerously when she shouted like this in a hurry. Rowena thought it was a mistake for a moment. Chapter 90 One¡¯s Blood (2) ¡°No! No! It¡¯s okay here, too¡­¡± ¡°Are you going to make love to me here?¡± Rowena was frightened at the whisper and covered his mouth with her hand. Cecil held Rowena¡¯s waist in one arm, grabbed her wrist with the other, and bit the tip of her finger. It was a bite that didn¡¯t hurt, but Rowena was embarrassed by the next action. Cecil followed her fingers slowly with his tongue. Cecil whispered when she was lost in the strange touch on her finger. ¡°I¡¯ll lick your bottom like this¡­ Hm¡­¡± Who could hear what followed? Rowena quickly covered Cecil¡¯s mouth with her lips. Cecil wrapped his palm around the back of Rowena¡¯s neck as if welcoming the kiss. ¡°Mph, um¡­¡± Cecil licked Rowena¡¯s lips and held her. Seeing Cecil¡¯s stride, the maids and attendants hurriedly dispersed from the practice room. Cecil looked at Rowena with strange eyes as the kiss stopped. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say if you stop me with your lips.¡± Will you be alright? Rowena hugged his neck again. She pinched his forearm hard out of resentment, but Cecil only smiled. * * * Although he was trapped in a warehouse, no one treated Theo carelessly. He didn¡¯t know how the count¡¯s mind would change. Theo sat on the floor, chewing a piece of steak, frowning. Previously, he couldn¡¯t sleep properly due to intense work but this time, he was able to sleep better. Since it was a room with old furniture, there was a sofa that was left unattended in a corner. Because it was covered with a cloth, it was enough to be used. I can¡¯t believe the day has come when I worry about Louis¡¯ safety. I¡¯m not Rowena. He was right that he didn¡¯t intend to let Louis die. But he thought Paul would help him, of course. His eldest son! Paul¡¯s constant love for the eldest son was just amazing. He would go into the grave with his son, but he didn¡¯t know that. This room originally did not have a single window, but there was a new hole made under the door because food had to be put in. There was no separate door beside the one with the hole, so that was the only one that people came and went through. Damn it! He slept a lot, but the bathroom was the problem. The servants could not listen to Theo¡¯s complaints because they could not open the door unless they pulled out a nail that had been driven into the door. Thanks to this, Theo was taking care of his business in the wooden barrels pushed by his servants. What¡¯s wrong with you, Matthias? Thanks to this, the hole drilled under the door became even bigger. Even so, it was a hole that the big Theo could not escape through. Matthias did not seem to be interested after Theo was trapped there. He seemed to have gone out today as if all his nerves were focused on the plan to harm Rowena. Theo put down the stew bowl and put the empty dish on the tray. As he put the tray down a little away from the door, the waiting servant seemed to approach. Why did you put it on the inside again? The servant clapped his tongue and put his hand into the hole. To reach the tray, you had to push all your arms into the hole. For a moment, a strong hand grabbed the servant¡¯s arm. ¡°Ack! M-master!¡± ¡°¡­ If you scream, I¡¯ll break your arm.¡± It was not a busy time for the mansion. Originally, it was part of the punishment that he allowed his servants to bring food to him when they finished their meal, not when he had to eat. Thanks to this, he was able to get this opportunity. ¡°You can¡¯t do this, Young Master!¡± Theo didn¡¯t even listen and guessed who the owner of this arm was. ¡°Ralph, it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°L-let me go. If Young Lord Matthias or Lord Adelia knows, I¡¯ll be fired!¡± ¡°Anyway, this whole house is going to be ruined because of Matthias. Not only will we die, but you will not be safe either. The prince has a terrible personality.¡± ¡°W-what do you mean¡­?¡± They knew that some words were going back and forth among the lords. Even the fact that Lord Matthias was involved. But what does he mean by the crown prince? Are you saying that Master Matthias dared to touch the imperial family? And now that Lady Rowena is engaged to the crown prince? ¡°So, if you want to live, please bring me an ax. I¡¯m not even asking you to break it. It¡¯ll be better if you brought me a sword too.¡± Theo was trapped in this room because Louis was held hostage by Matthias. If only he had been armed, this would not have happened. More than half of the count¡¯s soldiers followed Theo, and the servants were no match for him. ¡°Okay, but the fact that I helped you¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Theo released his arm after receiving a definite answer, Ralph pulled out a tray containing an empty bowl and moved away from the room. He seemed to go towards the kitchen. Will he listen to me? The odds were fifty-fifty. Theo sat down on the sofa and waited for Ralph. He hoped Matthias would get moving before it happened. * * * Chapter 91 One¡¯s Blood (3) Matthias felt anger towards his father. He couldn¡¯t stand it that he had called Theo and talked about their schemes! He had expected that the timid Theo would not understand it, but he didn¡¯t know that even his father would be afraid of the girl. Even if she had the backing of the crown prince, she was just a stupid girl who shed tears when he slapped her. Theo found out, so he had to hurry up. Paul cherished Matthias, but the love did not last indefinitely. He let Paul down a lot by making minor mistakes in his adult life. It was just bad luck for Matthias, but Paul seemed to see it differently. Matthias became anxious that Paul might weigh him and Theo each time. Even though he was the eldest son! The eldest son was entitled to special treatment. Although it would be the eldest son who leads the family, it was natural that he could not meet Paul¡¯s expectations because his surroundings could not support it. It was just this time. If Rowena had confessed to the crown prince, praising Matthias and making room for success for him, he would not have done this. It¡¯s all the stupid girl who brought it on herself. Originally, this was intended to take place when Rowena and the Crown Prince¡¯s celebration ball ended and Rowena was somewhat off guard. But things had changed. Paul would not keep Theo locked up in a warehouse room. Someday he would leave the room, and it was clear that the coward Theo would visit Rowena right away and reveal his scheme. I can¡¯t leave it like that! He had to hurry up with his plan. He had to work at the celebratory ball the next day as soon as possible because he would lose his power before he could even hold it. It would be a terrible nightmare moment for Rowena, but it was also necessary for Matthias. The count¡¯s carriage stopped in front of the building with the social club. Matthias got out of the carriage and trimmed his clothes. In the past, he was simply the heir to the count, but now he could be said to be the brother-in-law of the crown prince. That¡¯s all, Matthias thought he was no less than a member of the imperial family. No one stopped Mathias, who went inside proudly. This social club was divided into a place where classified aristocrats and young nobles mingled. If it were before, he would have headed to the place where young nobles gathered, but now it was different. The club manager remembered Matthias¡¯ face. He led Mathias secretly into the inner room of the Blue Blood Club. It was said that the Blue Blood Club was not open to anyone less than a count. The only time they could visit this club was when they were hired by a person of rank and became a secretary or attendant. Guardsmen were also not allowed to enter the club. ¡°Are you here?¡± But Kernan was able to join the club. It was for this reason that Matthias was also interested in him. Kernan Lambert. Kernan greeted Matthias with a servile smile. If it was Theo, he would have felt repulsed by the smile, but Matthias liked it. ¡°I apologize for not being able to meet you in advance.¡± Although there was a difference in title, it was not an absolute position like the Duke or the Imperial family, but Kernan had been like this to Matthias since they first met. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m the one that called you in a hurry, so I¡¯ll have to bear that much disrespect.¡± He can be rude. Kernan looked Matthias in the face, swallowing laughter. Matthias sat across the room on a well-made sofa with armrests. It was a chair placed for the owner of the room at a glance. ¡°Do you have anything to order?¡± Kernan did not ask Matthias why he had called him. It seemed natural for him to call at any time. But Matthias looked at Kernan with an urgent expression on his face, not with his usual grin. ¡°I think we need to hurry up, Kernan.¡± Looking at Matthias¡¯ expression, he suspected that Paul Adelia was trying to pull out. But what Matthias said was something else. Theo Adelia. Well, anyone in their right mind wouldn¡¯t approve of this plan. Even if the relationship was estranged now, blood was blood. They may not know if they were committing an irreversible crime, but they still cared about the youngest, so there were many ways to restore the relationship. Still, he was a man who accepted this method as a plan. ¡°I locked Theo in my house right now, but if he goes to the palace and makes a statement, it would be impossible to work.¡± Chapter 92 One¡¯s Blood (4) He had always thought Theo would get in the way. ¡°Do you really need him?¡± Kernan asked carefully, examining Matthias¡¯ behavior. It was considered foolish to try this as early as the next day. Their original plan was to invite Rowena to a party outside the palace. It was dangerous in many ways to harm Rowena in the palace. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Matias asked, frowning. Kernan chose his words carefully. Although Matthias grew up with Theo, he felt an excessive sense of inferiority toward Theo. Does he feel like a brother to Theo? ¡°Theo. Far from being helpful to you, he¡¯s just standing in the way¡­¡­ He can be a hindrance behind the work.¡± ¡°Do you want to kill Theo?¡± Matthias seemed to be preoccupied, although he reacted with a surprised tone. He claimed to be different from them, but they grew up as brothers. It might be difficult to suddenly have murderous intentions. However, it was common for aristocrats to kill their brothers in a fight for the title. Like Matthias, it was common not only among brothers who had the same father but also among brothers and sisters. ¡°My father wouldn¡¯t like it if he knew¡­¡± Paul changed his words only about Rowena. Although he didn¡¯t care much about what Matthias did, it was clear that he would look at him differently if he knew that he had killed Theo. When Theo dies, only he and Louis would be left. He didn¡¯t think Paul could abandon his eldest son, but Louis¡¯ presence was uncomfortable. It occurred to him that Paul, who had changed his mind, might hand over the Count title to Louis. I¡¯d rather Theo and Louis¡­ If I get rid of both¡­ He also thought Paul would be heartbroken but not think of betraying him. He would be the only successor after they died. ¡°Is it okay to see blood in the house before you start working?¡± At the sight of Matthias in agony, Kernan realized that he had already made up his mind. He bowed his head and whispered to Matthias. ¡°Sometimes you have to make tough decisions for big goals. I believe that you will make a decision to move forward¡­¡± Matthias pretended to be worried as if the decision was not easy. Theo didn¡¯t know, but he didn¡¯t want to kill Louis, he only decided to be strong. If they were useless anyway, they were nothing short of parasites that tainted the property that would be his. ¡°Then¡­ Can you kill one more guy?¡± * * * Daniel was listening to the next person, scratching his blue hair. The second son of a duke, he was living a dissipated life. All he had to do was attend all kinds of aristocratic parties and gatherings to attract information. The recent fallout was about the crown prince¡¯s engagement. To be precise, it was a reputation for Lady Rowena Adelia. Perhaps because of the good reputation of the late former Countess, the reputation of Rowena was not bad. To be exact, despite becoming the prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e, her presence was not that great. The nobles also judged that there would be no significant change because the prince¡¯s marriage partner was the Adelia family. Those with political vision said the crown prince would first by his hand, send the Adelia family out of the capital. The current crown prince did not want his maternal relatives to have power. The two dukes belonging to the current Crown Prince Cecil made the imperial family stronger than ever. Cecil was a crown prince who could not be bothered by supporters. Many nobles were already supporting him and were struggling to get the crown prince¡¯s attention even a little more. In the eyes of such people, the Adelia family would have looked like a rope. The crown prince cannot look down on those who came to the Adelia family with all kinds of gifts and bribes. Soon, the crown prince would press down the Adelia family appropriately, and at the same time, he would finish by returning to the estate for Rowena, who would later become the crown princess. Of course, it is. Count Adelia¡¯s behavior was ridiculous, even in the ears of Daniel, a member of the intelligence department. The crown prince¡¯s refusal to block it would be a stepping stone for the future. What will you do¡­? He was a prince who had no hope for his wife. That¡¯s why he chose Lyria Wenson as his fianc¨¦e. But Rowena Adelia seemed to be a different person. She seemed to have a clear idea, and she seemed to be a smart woman. According to those who the crown prince attached near Rowena, she would have done well even if she had worked as an official. Chapter 93 One¡¯s Blood (5) This meant that Rowena might try to change the Adelia family to gain power. Cecil was already planting people around Rowena who could help. First of all, there was proof that Lady Edith was among the maids. As a young girl of the Marquis, she was one of the knights recognized by the crown prince. She was also a high-ranking aristocrat and a line-up. She had said she didn¡¯t like her job at first, but recently, she seemed to like it. She must be a good-natured woman because she can deal with the picky crown prince. If it was just for beauty, it was right to insist on Lyria Wenson because she was a beauty that was desired across the empire. Rowena, in comparison, was in a situation where she was compared to Lyria and laughed at by the young people. ¡°Lord.¡± A contemplated young lord approached Daniel. Unlike the Duke, he was a low-class aristocrat who was eager to become an upstart and spend money on high-ranking nobles. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Daniel spoke nonchalantly, but his expression was unusual. His expression changed when he whispered something in Daniel¡¯s ear. ¡°Is that true?¡± He nodded with a pale face. Daniel put down the glass he was holding on the window frame. This was to report to the crown prince. * * * Ralph didn¡¯t approach the warehouse until it was completely dark. It had to be late for anyone to move around for him to go to the warehouse with the necessary axe and sword that could be Theo¡¯s weapon. He pushed the ax and sword into a large hole in the door, and he seemed to take it quietly from inside. When the sword disappeared, Ralph quickly left the place in case someone saw him. Theo, who had been waiting for it all day in the room, was satisfied with the sword and the ax. Ralph cleverly did not steal from the knights¡¯ quarters, but rather took the one hidden in Theo¡¯s room. Theo¡¯s room was equipped with a practice sword and a spare sword. Ralph brought him the spare sword. Theo pulled out the sword, checked its condition, and smiled. Now he just had to wait for when his father and Matthias left for the palace tomorrow. The remaining people in the house would not stop him. Relieved, Theo tucked the sword and ax into the cushion of the sofa he used as his bed and lay down beside it for a long time to sleep. He was worried about Rowena, but he didn¡¯t think it would happen the next day right away. For now, the situation itself was ridiculous to take place at the Imperial Palace. It was impossible because the security of the palace was very tight. Damn it. I¡¯d be in trouble if I couldn¡¯t get out tomorrow. After leaving the room, he was going to take Louis out of the mansion in case. And he had to go straight into the palace, meet the crown prince, and accuse Matthias. There was no evidence right now, but it was dangerous as long as the stupid Matthias joined hands with weirdos. What the hell did he put in that thin head? I can¡¯t believe he held a knife to Louis¡¯ neck. Louis seemed to be shocked because he saw him as an older brother even if they were in a bad relationship. Theo remembered the way Louis looked at Matthias before he was trapped in the warehouse room. He couldn¡¯t believe we were from different mothers. Matthias is acting like a jerk. It¡¯s been happening for a long time. Matthias was the eldest son of the family, but if Matthias is excluded from the brothers, he will be the eldest of the three siblings. Theo felt uncomfortable. He felt that Rowena and Louis had been in such a situation because he couldn¡¯t protect them. It¡¯s not my fault! Technically, it¡¯s¡­ It was Paul¡¯s fault, his father. To abuse and expose his child to violence. Theo tossed and turned bitterly. He couldn¡¯t sleep at the thought of escaping the next day. This was a place where there was little light in the middle of the night, so there was nothing else to do but sleep. ¡­Mmm? Theo looked up at the unfamiliar smell that hit his nose. It smelled different from what he had smelled in the kitchen or the fireplace. What is it? If it rained, it wasn¡¯t time to burn firewood. Theo rose from the sofa, walked towards the door, and realized the smoke. It wasn¡¯t just a fire. Someone seemed to have poured oil on the mansion to keep it on fire. Theo reflexively recalled a person who had always been the main culprit in the event of a family problem. ¡°Matthias¡­¡± * * * It was Kernan who suggested setting the house on fire. To kill Theo, who was trapped in a warehouse room, he would have to send assassins or poison them, which would make it difficult to escape the crime. Kernan advised that if the house was set on fire, even Paul would not notice that Matias was responsible. Chapter 94 One¡¯s Blood (6) ¡°The count would think it was the work of Lady Adelia, who has a grudge against the house.¡± In addition, Rowena also said she would be able to turn away from her family whose house was burned down. He thought it would be a good way to set the house on fire, in a situation where he had to kill Louis as well as hurt Theo. Anyways, Lyria ran away. Every time I come back home, I am furious! Upon hearing the news that Rowena would be the Crown Prince¡¯s fiancee, Matthias thought Lyria would be his. He was the first to swear when he heard that Lyria had run away with her lover. He was angry every time he looked next door, but he thought he could move to a larger house while he was at it. Even if Rowena didn¡¯t give him a house, he was going to use Kernan¡¯s help to find a better mansion. ¡°The fire will come from downstairs, but just in case, you¡¯ll have to wake the count up and go out in time.¡± As he said, Matthias was not sleeping and was getting ready to wake up his father and go out. Matthias fed Louis a drink containing sleeping pills for this occasion. Just in case Paul would try to save Louis, he sneaked into Louis¡¯ room earlier and hid Louis who was asleep on the floor of the closet. It¡¯s Theo¡­ He¡¯ll have to break the door to save himself, so he¡¯ll give up. Now I just have to wait! Until he went out today, he was firmly convinced that he had to work at the engagement ball, but now it was different. Kill Theo and Louis and he didn¡¯t have to hurry. He listened to Kernan and asked if it wouldn¡¯t have to be tonight, but Kernan said it must be tonight. ¡°The crown prince will question whether her younger brothers will not appear at the wedding ceremony. Then the count will take your brother out of the warehouse room.¡± Worse than that, the Crown Prince sent someone to check their actions. He couldn¡¯t let that happen. Matthias, who was sitting on the bed shaking his legs nervously, jumped up. ¡°There¡¯s a fire somewhere!¡± He heard a sound. Some of the servants seemed to have noticed the fire. Already? There was a sense of haste, but he thought he could run away now. Matthias, like his father¡¯s most beloved son, stormed out of the room and ran to Paul¡¯s bedroom, the count. * * * The fire was starting near the warehouse room where Theo was confined. He didn¡¯t even know Theo was waking up and making a fuss. ¡°Father!¡± As he opened the door with a breaking spirit, he felt the bed for a sign. Paul crumpled his brows impatiently and looked at Matthias. ¡°Matthias¡­? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Get up quickly! There¡¯s a fire!¡± ¡°What? Fire?!¡± ¡°It looks like it¡¯s on the first floor, so we have to hurry!¡± Paul, who seemed to have lost his temper at Matthias¡¯ cry, got out of bed. He was so surprised that he followed Matias out of the bedroom without wearing shoes. ¡°Louis¡­ I must wake him up! You take your servants, break the warehouse door and save Theo! I¡¯ll bring Louis out!¡± ¡°Yes, Father!¡± He felt uncomfortable with Matthias running right away without being annoyed as usual, but he thought it would be different in this situation. Although his mother was different, they were all his sons. Paul never discriminated against them in that fact alone. Paul scurrying down the hall opened Louis¡¯ door. He checked the bed, but he couldn¡¯t find Louis. Did he run away first after hearing that there was a fire? He was secretly angry at the fact that he ran away alone without waking his father, but he thought he had no choice. Isn¡¯t Louis a child? There was nothing more to worry about if Louis ran away. He thought Matthias would save Theo. ¡­Mathias isn¡¯t pretending to save Theo, is he? He didn¡¯t think so, but he was nervous for some reason. * * * It was the imperial family that prepared the ball, but it was the first party since Rowena became the prince¡¯s fiancee. As Rowena stayed in the royal family, learning skills had to kick in. There were no other women in the current Imperial family. Officially, the royal mistresses were the emperor¡¯s two queens, but they lived as if they were ghosts. There was no way that they could conduct the ball. They couldn¡¯t come out of their residence unless it was Cecil¡¯s order. Most of the important choices were made through Rowena. So there was a lot of tension in Rowena and today, the last day, she agreed to sleep quietly. To be exact, Rowena had promised to love Cecil as much as he wanted as soon as the ball was over. She was about to lie down on her side and rest in peace, but someone interrupted her. Knock knock! Cecil woke up at the urgent knock. There were only a few people that could go through, and even though, there were procedures. To be woken up at this time, it had to be urgent. As Cecil rose from the bed, Rowena, who had fallen asleep next to him, opened her eyes. Cecil patted Rowena on the head and said, ¡°¡­ sleep more.¡± Cecil, who came out of bed, walked towards the balcony. As soon as he appeared, one of his six shadows knelt at his feet. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s something wrong. You need to move right now.¡± Cecil frowned at his words. *** Chapter 95 One¡¯s Blood (7) The ax snapped the door open. Theo had not yet reached the rank of Swordmaster, but that didn¡¯t mean he could not fully operate the sword. His skills were more brilliant in times of crisis, so he was able to make a hole big enough for him to come out. Theo kicked a sharp piece and widened the hole, then he threw his ax and ran out of the door with his sword in his hand. The first floor of the mansion was already in chaos due to the fire. Several servants who were sleeping on the first floor were waking up and evacuating people. Some of them thought of Theo, but before that, Theo had already come out. ¡°What about Louis? Did Louis come out?¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t see¡­¡± The servant spoke to Theo with a frightened face. He was running around with other servants and rushing to put out the fire. Theo thought he couldn¡¯t put out the fire. Theo was about to climb the stairs and saw Paul coming down the stairs. Paul had important documents in his arms. ¡°Theo! You came out of the room! Is Matthias safe?¡± That guy, Matthias! Theo looked around Paul, feeling his brows crumpled. ¡°Where is Louis?¡± ¡°He has come out first! I checked the room earlier!¡± ¡°He left already?¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The servant, who was extinguishing the fire in another part of the first floor, seemed to recede screaming. The fire was seen moving up to the second floor on a pillar. It was useless to tear the curtains and spray water to prevent the fire from spreading. There was nothing but smoke. ¡°Take these documents outside! None of them should be gone!¡± A servant who had taken over Paul¡¯s papers was seen scurrying out of the mansion. Theo glanced at the stairs leading up to the second floor even after hearing Paul. ¡°I¡¯ve checked Louis¡¯ room!¡± Paul, who rushed down the stairs, grabbed Theo¡¯s arm in a tantrum. Other servants were still carrying water from the outside without giving up. Theo followed Paul out of the mansion hoping that Louis would be outside. ¡°Matthias! Where is Matthias?¡± Outside the mansion, the butler was moving the soldiers around and giving instructions to extinguish the fire. Even the Knight Commander was leading the way to extinguish the fire. Matthias was not there, of course. A maid with a blackish face showed Paul where Matthias was. He was there. Perhaps he didn¡¯t hear the count looking for him, he was absorbed in looking at the flame. Theo found out whose room Matthias was looking at. It was Louis¡¯ room. The fire engulfed the vicinity of the warehouse room. If Theo hadn¡¯t persuaded Ralph to receive the ax early on, he would have been suffocated to death by smoke. ¡°Louis.¡± Theo grabbed the servant¡¯s arm that passed by him in a hurry. ¡°Where¡¯s Louis?¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t see him!¡± The count who ran to Matthias¡¯ side heard the voice, and Matthias, who was staring up at Louis¡¯ window, heard the voice. Matthias¡¯ eyes, which did not readily look away from the window, turned to Theo. A pale face seemed to admit the sin. Theo¡¯s hand, holding the sword, trembled. ¡°Matthias¡­¡± ¡°L-Louis isn¡¯t here?! He¡¯s still inside!¡± It was Theo and Matthias, both, who flinched at the scream. Paul hurried in the direction of the mansion. Inside, some people had given up on extinguishing the flames from within. ¡°Count!¡± ¡°Master, no!¡± People screamed and grabbed Paul. Paul tried to get into the mansion with all his might. But the flames had already spread too far. ¡°Uwaakkk!¡± Angrily Theo rushed at Matthias. ¡°Damn! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Theo!¡± ¡°Master Theo!¡± The soldiers who tried to put out the fire rushed in, and Matthias, who had turned red, stepped back and ran away. He tried to kill Louis because of Theo, but only Louis died and Theo survived. This was the sign that things were going to be ruined. Paul, who had been held by the servants, had a hunch when he saw it. Matthias set the house on fire. That guy killed his brother. Paul, whose legs were weak, slumped to the floor. The soldiers pulled out their swords, but they were not Theo¡¯s opponents. Ironically, in this situation, the sword was waving in Theo¡¯s hand. ¡°Argh! Father!¡± Matthias, who managed to avoid Theo¡¯s sword, screamed. He avoided it, but not completely. Theo cut his left face and eyes and blood rushed out. Paul, who almost lost his mind, pushed the servants¡¯ hands and stood straight. ¡°Theo! Can¡¯t you stop!¡± ¡°That pig killed Louis!¡± Theo shouted as if he were going to burst into flames. All the people in the count¡¯s front yard became silent. One maid, who was carrying a bucket of water, dropped what she was holding. Chapter 96 One¡¯s Blood (8) Matthias shook his head. ¡°No! No, Father! He¡¯s talking nonsense because he¡¯s crazy!¡± His eldest son was pleading, crying with his only remaining eye. Paul felt dizzy. He thought he knew Matthias. Although his temper was rough, he thought it would be Matthias who was responsible for his younger brothers. No, Matthias is not that kind of kid¡­ While Paul remained silent, he heard something collapsing, breaking, and bursting windows. The maids, servants, and maids shrieked and retreated near the mansion. The sound of the house collapsing, his family¡­ He thought it sounded like a family falling apart. ¡°Put down the sword¡­¡± This time again, Paul chose Matthias. Theo seemed to be red with anger. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Put the sword down, Theo Adelia! This is the last warning!¡± Last warning? What¡¯s the last warning? Theo felt like his heart would explode if he didn¡¯t kill Matthias here and get rid of him. He had two younger siblings, but he didn¡¯t treat anyone properly. He only looked at his safety. There were times when he saved Rowena and Louis from Matthias, but that was all. He gave up because he was sick and tired of fighting. He chose not to fight despite numerous opportunities. Because it was scary and painful. He thought that the circumstances given to him were too poor to even take responsibility for their lives. This was the result. And Theo¡­ He thought this situation wasn¡¯t completely unforeseen. While he was away, he thought Louis and Rowena could be beaten to death by his father or brother. ¡°Arghhh!¡± Theo threw out his sword while venting his anger. And that was the second mistake he made. Stab. The sword, which was pierced from the back, penetrated Theo¡¯s stomach. ¡°Matthias!¡± Paul tore his hair and screamed. Matthias also pulled out the sword as if he were afraid after he had committed it. Theo turned his head and stared at Matthias. But that¡¯s all. He knelt on the lawn as if he was collapsing and collapsed. Matthias stepped back, turned his back, and ran away. Paul, who was screaming, shouted for an officer. He had to bring someone to save Theo. * * * The lost boy couldn¡¯t open his eyes. As soon as he heard the news, the brilliant crown prince sent two of his shadows, while sending a person to the temple to bring a competent priest. There were already some of the best healers in the palace. It was because the crown prince kept them on good terms. After all, the emperor was sick for a long time. Nevertheless, the priest was called because he could not be completely relieved. The emperor was also regularly treated by a priest, so no one would find it strange. One shadow took the lost boy, Louis, and moved in the direction of the Imperial Palace, but the other hid near the house of Count Adelia. According to the information they obtained, two people were targeted. Louis Adelia and Theo Adelia. One was saved, but the other was uncertain. Oh my¡­ The shadows of the crown prince are commonly known to move alone, but they did not. One shadow moved from eight to sixteen teams. The smaller the number of team members, the more powerful they were. Those who took Louis were the crown prince¡¯s most cherished people. Remainers were warned to keep an eye out in case there was a big surprise. But they were shocked to see the sword stuck in Theo Adelia¡¯s stomach. They had not been told that the cause was Matthias, Theo¡¯s brother. It would have been dangerous if he had twisted the sword or cut it sideways. It was a serious injury, but it wasn¡¯t really fatal. This wasn¡¯t a battlefield, it was a capital city, and the crown prince had already arranged for a high priest. I can¡¯t get myself together for a few days. They left for the report. The reaction of the crown prince was also worrisome, but they wondered how the prospective crown prince, who had to attend the ball the next day, would react. * * * ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± A healer was sent in a carriage to Count Adelia, so he was able to meet them and receive treatment. Louis was moved to the Imperial Palace in that state. His lungs that were damaged by smoke were recovered, and now he was just unable to wake up due to the side effects of the strong sleeping pills. It was because Matthias poured as much of the medicine as he had since he intended to kill anyway. When Rowena saw Louis being taken to the palace, she swallowed her breath with a pale face. The shadows of the crown prince clearly saw her green eyes burning with anger. Why did this happen¡­? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 97 One¡¯s Blood (9) After receiving reports from the shadows, Cecil gave several instructions. And finally, he came back to the bedroom, woke Rowena up, and explained the situation. So, Rowena knew that someone had set fire to the Count of Adelia¡¯s mansion and tried to kill Theo and Louis. She just didn¡¯t know that the someone was Matthias yet. Cecil examined Rowena who was pale and had a therapist report Louis¡¯ condition. ¡°We treated the lungs damaged by the smoke of the fire, but he had been drugged from the discovery. I did first aid, but I think it would be better to show it to the priest.¡± ¡°He had been drugged?¡± That meant that there was a conspirator in the count¡¯s house. Rowena didn¡¯t understand the situation. Since she took the position of the prince¡¯s fiancee, the nobles could seek her life. But why would they want Theo and Louis¡¯ life? Louis was a child who didn¡¯t know anything yet! ¡°¡­Is the high priest still available?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± One of the shadows glanced at Rowena. Cecil had a hunch that something had happened to the other person, Theo, who he couldn¡¯t bring here. ¡°You can say it. What happened?¡± ¡°The second lord of Adelia was seriously injured after being stabbed by the first lord. He seemed more urgent, so I sent someone to go there.¡± It was a story that could be heard in encounters with other shadows while the healer was treating Louis in a carriage. They asked the shadow to pass it on to the crown prince and disappeared again to keep an eye on the Count of Adelia. Rowena was speechless when faced with the harrowing situation. Louis was poisoned by medicine and lost consciousness, and Theo was stabbed and seriously injured. Even the cause was Matthias? ¡°¡­What is Count Adelia doing?¡± The shadow answered Cecil¡¯s question. ¡°He is next to Theo Adelia. Matthias Adelia fled the scene.¡± Rowena thought Matthias accidentally stabbed Theo. But the process of Matthias getting there would not have been smooth. She thought Theo must have pressured Matthias. No. Something to do with Louis¡¯ attempted murder. Matthias instigated Theo and Louis¡¯ murder. Rowena was astonished at the quick conclusion. She hated Matthias terribly, but she didn¡¯t think he was a man who would kill his brothers. ¡°Did you attach a man to Matthias?¡± Cecil¡¯s shadow looked at the crown prince instead of answering Rowena¡¯s question. The ¡°shadow¡± that only direct lineages of the imperial family could inherit followed only the order of the emperor and the crown prince. When Cecil nodded, the shadow opened his mouth coolly. ¡°We¡¯re tracking him right now. Lord Adelia couldn¡¯t have done this alone, he has someone behind him¡± The fire in the Count of Adelia was due to oil plus magic. Thanks to this, Theo noticed it early and made a fuss, but he couldn¡¯t put out the fire. Rowena sighed deeply. She had a hunch that at least one of her brothers would not be safe. * * * ¡°Hoo, hu¡­¡± Matthias ran frantically and looked back. He still couldn¡¯t forget Theo¡¯s scary eyes that were staring at him. He¡¯s probably dead, right? To live with such serious injuries, a priest would have to come. It was unlikely that Paul would spend such a large sum of money on Theo. He set the house on fire so that Paul wouldn¡¯t suspect him of killing two younger brothers, but this happened. If he had known this, he would have put sleeping pills in Theo¡¯s food. If it were, he could have handled it without any mistakes. But again, Theo was always on edge and careful, so he couldn¡¯t do it. If he thought it was suspicious, Theo won¡¯t even eat the food! Now Paul is angry, but he is the only man left in the Count of Adelia. It was clear that his father would eventually admit the reality and try to forgive him. The problem is that several people had seen him stab Theo with a knife. My father will cover it up for me! Theo wielded a knife at him first, and he felt his life was in danger. Theo threw away the knife at Paul¡¯s command, but it was definitely self-defense. Can self-defense really be recognized? It would be easy for Rowena to coax the crown prince into taking his side, but¡­ The fire was large enough to be known by other noble families around it. Louis died and he made a fuss, and it didn¡¯t seem to be solved easily. I have to hurry up with my work¡­ If he had Rowena in his hand, everything would have worked out smoothly. He¡¯ll use Rowena to hold the crown prince, and he¡¯ll get his hands on the power to shake up this country. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The pain in his face revived as he moved desperately in fear. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t sick while he was running away, but he had been ignoring it for a while because the situation was urgent. My eyes¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 98 One¡¯s Blood (10) One eye didn¡¯t open. Matthias was angered by the fact, but this was a wound that could easily be healed by the call of a high priest. To revive the eyes, it may be necessary to borrow the power of the priest, but if Rowena could help him, it would be possible to call the high priest. He staggered with one hand wrapped around a bleeding face. It was a wound that he tried to ignore while running away, but it seemed to hurt more after he was aware of it. He was a person running away from the fire in the middle of the night, so he couldn¡¯t have brought any money. He was in a hurry to escape, so he couldn¡¯t bring any servants. He thought that he could catch a carriage, but it was late and there was no carriage. Matthias murmured curses and walked to Lambert Estate. It was the first time he had suffered such an injury, so it was a tiring step. * * * A high priest showed up timely and treated Theo, but no one found his visit strange. He believed the words of a high-ranking official, who was on his way home after treating the emperor, at the right time. ¡°It will take time to recover, but I have saved his life.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± In rare cases, Paul expressed his heartfelt thanks. It wasn¡¯t just about saving Theo¡¯s life. Because everyone saw Matthias stab Theo, Theo was a life that had to be revived. ¡°God help us! What would have happened if the priest hadn¡¯t just walked through here¡­¡± The butler, who returned from seeing the high priest out, spoke to Paul, looking at his face. Theo somehow put his life on the line, but Louis didn¡¯t. He was the youngest son in the family and they had not even found his body yet. On top of that¡­ Theo made remarks suspicious of Matthias before he was injured. It seemed to be believed that Matthias was responsible for the fire in the house. No! No way! It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t guess why, but Paul thought it couldn¡¯t be. Matthias has yet to change his mind because he had not yet settled down. Isn¡¯t it common for young people before marriage? Matthias would have been much more relaxed if he met a suitable match for him and saw his children. Paul tried to deny it, but when he thought of his youngest son, his heart seemed to break. He was a son who he began to love after his dead wife with a faint sense of guilt came upon him. He couldn¡¯t even compare the affection he had for Matthias, but he was still most worried for him because he was a young child. Such a child fell into the fire. No matter how cold Paul was to the rest of his children, it was a festering and bursting thing. But he had to think of Matthias. Matthias is the pillar of the family! He had to find Matias before he made any further mistakes. They had just settled in a nearby hotel room because their house had been burned down. Paul and the sick Theo had to stay elsewhere, except for their servants. Paul instructed them to work and didn¡¯t tell them where to live. It sounded like they would have to find a place on their own. Count Adelia¡¯s fire died out in an hour and a half. It was originally a magical fire, so only one part of the mansion burned and was destroyed. Therefore, the count¡¯s employees had to stay there if they had no place to go. Although there was a risk that the area close to the fire would collapse. Paul left the house to the butler. He had to find Louis¡¯ body inside, but he didn¡¯t dare to bring it up. The thought of seeing the young man¡¯s body made his blood cold. ¡°¡­I will have to find Matthias.¡± All but the butler and some of his servants were mobilized to find Matthias. ¡°Remember, Theo jumped back into the fire to save Louis and was injured. Other words should not leak out.¡± They nodded slowly at Paul¡¯s stern warning. A terrible scene was emerging in everyone¡¯s head, with Matthias stabbing Theo, but he let it out of his mouth. Can I hide this? Too many people have already seen it. Eventually, it was something that would leak somewhere. If any member of the Adelia family had the power to grasp the employees tightly, it was Lady Rowena who had left this house, not Paul Adelia, who had the power now. Paul went into the room where Theo was, making everyone leave. Theo, who was treated for the divine power of the high priest, was asleep like a dead man. He was told that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get up for at least three or four days to recover. Matthias¡­ Where the hell did you run to? * * * If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 99 One¡¯s Blood (11) Rowena was waiting for a letter from the Adelia family announcing the news. She thought he might send someone to deliver a message, but the news she wanted didn¡¯t come. Paul Adelia¡¯s message was that he was unable to attend the ball because of a fire in the house and injuries to his children. There was no account of Louis¡¯ death. Even though she wouldn¡¯t have found it yet. ¡°¡­What part should I be angry about?¡± Rowena said, looking at the closed door with a mixed expression on her face. Behind that door, Louis was asleep under the care of the maids. He was the younger brother she should have brought along. Even though she knew Matthias was abusing Louis, she was not confident in taking him without their father¡¯s permission, so she just delayed it. ¡°He didn¡¯t even send me a letter asking me to get better.¡± The booklet sent by Paul Adeliad only showed excuses that were eager to hide the incident. It was a lie that the house was on fire, Matthias and Theo fought and Louis broke his leg. ¡°Matthias is keeping a low profile, and Theo and Louis are injured and unable to come to the ball.¡± Paul himself wrote that he would remain in the Count¡¯s House to control the irascible Matthias. Cecil¡¯s subordinate told him that it was all a lie. Thanks to this, the engagement celebration ball at the Imperial Palace was held as scheduled. It was already the day of the ball, so it seemed too late to cancel. ¡°It makes me angry that my father is trying to cover for Matthias even at a moment like this.¡± ¡°Do you want to take Matthias and bury him?¡± Cecil, who was approaching, asked in a quiet tone. His men even found out where Matthias had fled that night. He was with the Lamberts. A lowly aristocratic family that had just risen to the capital. It was true that the Viscount Lambert¡¯s family existed, but it was questionable whether they actually made a lot of money by trading. Maybe they were not the real Lambert family. Cecil saw them as servants who bought the name of Viscount Lambert and decorated their names. Using the foolish Matthias, it would be easy to ruin the Count of Adelia, who was the royal in-law and to tarnish Rowena¡¯s name. He had already stepped into the scaffolding. Rowena knew she couldn¡¯t leave Matias alone. She knew that he could cause a big problem. But she didn¡¯t know it would be such a big deal. To stab Theo from behind, to make Louis burn to death¡­ She couldn¡¯t believe it, but she was convinced. Rowena was now the crown prince¡¯s fiancee, and many wanted to benefit from the Adelia family. It was possible enough if someone who was after the Adelia family encouraged Matthias. ¡­Even if there was someone who encouraged him, it would have been Matthias who allowed it and carried it out. What if she ran away from the family? Matthias and Paul would have gone wild to get Rowena. Paul would not have offered a reward because he cherished every penny he owns, but he would have asked for information about society. If Rowena had started her life in a new place and, by chance, had her news reached Count Adelia¡­ Her life would have been hell. And she was sure Matthias would have been at the vanguard of pushing her into hell. ¡°Not yet. Is there a reason Your Highness hasn¡¯t caught my brother yet? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m expecting Matthias to bring in the person behind him.¡± Matthias was, so to speak, easy prey to play with. There were too many nobles who wanted to bring Rowena down, and they were all holding their breath and pretending to celebrate their engagement. Because they were afraid of the crown prince. However, Cecil thought that there were people who wanted to show off their abilities and power despite such fear. Cecil was about to bring him out of the darkness and make him pay the price in front of the nobles. Seeing his body destroyed, he wanted the nobles to give in once again. Although the crown prince welcomed his companion, it didn¡¯t weaken him. They must obey him in the future. It was a constant message from Cecil to them. ¡°Don¡¯t you blame me for that?¡± Rowena shook her head. Matthias was not a man who suddenly changed and became blind when he saw a great power that she might have. He was a rotten man from the beginning. The affected rotten part was so much that she couldn¡¯t even dare to cut it out. Even if she wanted to, she couldn¡¯t touch him because he was her brother. But Louis was hurt while she was hesitating. Theo¡¯s life was saved, but it was treading on a thin line. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 100 One¡¯s Blood (12) ¡°Do as you wish. My brother¡¯s sin is too¡­ It¡¯s too big.¡± Rowena could never forgive him or Paul. He didn¡¯t even give an apology for what he did to her, but he did it to her other brothers. Nevertheless, Paul was covering Matthias only. Theo was already an adult, but Louis was the one she had to protect. Rowena was not going to let Paul know Louis was safe until the right time to protect him. ¡°Will you be alright?¡± Cecil looked anxiously at Rowena. Matthias was simply considered as trash to be cleaned up by him, but it was because of his ties to Rowena. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not okay, it¡¯s something to deal with.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cecil held Rowena, who bowed her head, still in his arms. He had already made plans on how to deal with Adelia. That would be when the Adelia family would be questioned about how they treated Rowena. Now a little bit more¡­ The time was drawing near for the prey to take the bait. * * * The morning of the ball broke. All the aristocratic families invited were full of life. There was a rumor that the ball would be canceled at the news of the fire at the Count of Adelia, but it was a surprise. Count Adelia was heartbroken and he couldn¡¯t attend the ball, but the ball was held as scheduled. There were already all kinds of rumors about him, and the ball just added fuel to the fire. There are already plenty of things to talk about at the ball. Preparations for the ball, which began in the middle of the day, ended in the evening. This was because around that time, everyone lined up and headed to the palace. At the entrance to the ballroom of the palace, a servant with an endless list of names confirmed the invitations of the nobles, and some high-ranking nobles could enter just by showing their faces. Carriages with colorful gold foil and decorations continued to enter the palace. An aristocrat from the countryside boasted that the palace was so spacious that it could accommodate the carriages of many nobles. ¡°¡­Lord Adelia will soon come to his senses.¡± Cecil whispered as he sat by the bed and looked at Rowena, who could not relieve her worried face. Rowena also felt uncomfortable knowing that. The ball was only a place to present herself in front of various nobles. The longer she stayed, the more controversial she was. At most, she¡¯ll have to dance two or three times and get out. Still, Rowena was worried about Louis and Theo. In particular, she was more worried when she heard that Theo would be in a hotel room. We¡¯re not that close, but¡­ He was still her blood, even though he was indifferent and cold-hearted. ¡°Then, instead of dancing, you can return after receiving greetings from the nobles.¡± The aristocrats wouldn¡¯t think badly about her if she did because of the fire at her parents¡¯ house the day before the ball. Rather, if Rowena had enjoyed the ball, they might have gossiped about her behind their smiling faces. ¡°I¡¯ll look at the situation.¡± Rowena said so and fell into Cecil¡¯s arms. Cecil smiled lightly and kissed her lips softly as she raised her head. Now, this kind of expression of affection had become familiar to the servants and maids. ¡°¡­Shall we go now?¡± All preparations were done. Cecil grabbed Rowena¡¯s hand and left the drawing room. * * * The ballroom was filled with ladies decorated with various jewels and dresses. They were like parrots or peacocks with colorful feathers. Although it was said that she became the fianc¨¦e after being favored by the crown prince, she was a Count¡¯s daughter. Neither rich nor destitute. Maybe the only thing worth looking at was that the family had a long history. She was pretty well-reputed among the ladies, but that didn¡¯t mean she was recognized as the prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Becoming the crown princess was a position that would stand above all the ladies in the future. It was because the position of the Empress was vacant in the Imperial family, as the two empresses were imprisoned. She was in a bundle of nerves. ¡°The light and glory of the Empire, His Royal Highness the crown prince, and his fiancee, Lady Adelia!¡± When the servant raised his voice and announced the appearance of the two, the disturbance in the ballroom suddenly stopped. The nobles all bowed their heads and waited for the crown prince and Rowena Adelia to enter. The crown prince was wearing a golden robe. The suit decorated with silver thread and pearls was dazzling. It was splendid but not vulgar. Rowena¡¯s dress was also tailored to match the crown prince¡¯s. She was only a fiancee, but she already appeared to be a crown princess. They saw the future from their side-by-side appearance. The crown prince who would become emperor and the queen standing proudly next to him. The current emperor did not even show up at a ball to celebrate the crown prince¡¯s engagement. The seat of honor was already the seat of the crown prince, not the emperor. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 101 One¡¯s Blood (13) The crown prince escorted Rowena to her seat and he also took his seat. The aristocrats kept a close eye on the figure. It was not just chivalry that the crown prince made Rowena sit down first. It was to show what position she was in for him. Rowena¡¯s attire could be said to be a pass in the aristocracy¡¯s baseline. She did not enter the ball herself and became one of the colorful and beautiful birds showing off her feathers after her family¡¯s troubles. Cecil raised Rowena¡¯s hand, kissed the back of her hand, and looked back at the nobles. They still couldn¡¯t raise their heads. ¡°¡­ Look up.¡± The aristocrats raised their upper bodies in unison, expressing their gratitude. A piercing glance fell on Rowena, but she was not frightened. She knew that she was scared of being assaulted in reality and that those eyes were nothing. The Marquis, the head of the pro-emperor faction, and the Duke of the pro-noble faction approached. From their standpoint, they were keeping each other in check, but in practice, both were Cecil¡¯s servants. They were all aware of their fear of the crown prince, and they were also those who had already given in to him and vowed obedience. ¡°I would like to congratulate you both on your engagement!¡± Rowena¡¯s ostensible status was a Count¡¯s daughter, but their engagement a few days ago allowed her to be treated like a princess. It was the custom of the Isfacia Empire that the prince¡¯s fiancee should not be lower in status than the Duke or the Marquis. It was also to prevent being called out by other nobles due to their low birth. The two nobles who kneeled were also representatives of all the other nobles. Cecil accepted their greeting as if he were used to it. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s hope that the loyalty of everyone to me will continue in the future. Even to the woman who¡¯s gonna be my wife.¡± ¡°¡­¡± No one doubted that the current crown prince would also lead the empire well, following the current emperor who led the golden age of the empire. They stepped down and only a few of the high-ranking nobles were allowed to go near the crown prince and his fianc¨¦e. Cecil ordered to play music again when he felt that the ball had become somewhat of a greeting. The first dance at the ball was performed by others. It was natural in a way since the emperor was ill and Count Adelia had a fire incident. Rowena looked at the dancing couples with indifferent eyes and at the nobles surrounding them. Music was being played, but after this dance, everyone wanted to come to the crown prince and Rowena and say hello. The people Rowena really shouldn¡¯t forget came up one by one and greeted them. Cecil had an excellent brain. But not all nobles were remembered. In that case, the adjutant or servant standing next to them informed them of their names. Rowena also had such a secretary and a maid. ¡°Your Highness.¡± A gorgeous beauty in a dress with red and black lace appeared with her father. Cecil looked at the father and daughter with indifferent eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± She was the daughter of the Marquis of Hasler. That daughter was also a woman who was listed as a candidate for the crown princess for Cecil. ¡­Was it the nephew of the second Empress? Emilia Hasler. Although her father was the younger brother of the second queen, her mother was different. She was a pretty woman who was rumored to have been born by the Marquis sleeping with his pre-marriage lover. Emilia was also a great beauty, like her father. Like a colorful rose with red and black decorations, she would have caught the eyes of people even if she was in a corner. Her outfit must have been mindful of the fact that the emperor was ill. The red color would have avoided criticism that it was likely to go to a funeral. It was a colorful and beautiful dress, so it drew attention to her naturally. It was a powerful outfit different from Rowena¡¯s golden dress. In Cecil¡¯s eyes, the problem was that she looked like a dung fly in a spicy sauce. Cecil was like this to any beauty. In the first place, a woman like Emilia didn¡¯t suit his taste. Nevertheless, Emilia could hardly let go of her greed. The marriage involved two queens at a time. On the outside, they pretended to embrace the two forces and unfolded a conciliatory policy, and on the inside, the two forces were made to speak ill of each other. The two queens fought bitterly over the love of the beautiful emperor. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 102 One¡¯s Blood (14) They sent assassins to each other, and their beautiful faces were distorted with poison. As a result of the fierce fight, the second queen became unable to meet her children forever, and the first queen was unable to use half of her face. It was the result of the emperor¡¯s neglect and encouragement. The second queen was confined to the tower for injuring the first queen¡¯s face, and the first queen was caught trying to deceive the child she brought from outside as the emperor¡¯s child and was imprisoned in an underground prison. The reason why they did not lose their life was that their fathers, the dukes, knelt and begged. The emperor made his own name, little by little, while they were fighting for power. The broad duchy that threatened the emperor¡¯s authority was also reduced to one-fifth, and all the mines and businesses that made them rich became the emperor¡¯s. But that wasn¡¯t all in hand. In the meantime, the emperor had to kill the woman he loved with his own hands. The emperor regretted that all his life. And the regret was repaid in revenge. The two queens were still living in pain. It was because their fathers, the dukes, had to sign a memorandum stating that they would give everything and spare only their lives. But if the emperor died, they were also dead. It was because when the emperor signed the contract, he stated that he would preserve their lives while he was alive. So they were suffering and waiting for the emperor¡¯s death. The Marquis distanced himself from the second queen, but could not forget her shrewd and clever head. So whenever he was in a tight spot, he used to find the tower of the palace. Among the several towers in the palace, the tower was managed by only two people. It was easy to bribe the two and climb the tower. Instead of answering the marquis¡¯ questions, the second queen ordered him to bring her daughter. The Marquis refused at first, then showed a fake, but eventually brought the real one. Emilia was initially appalled by the woman in the prison. But gradually she fell in love with her story. As the second queen said, Cecil, the crown prince, was an incredibly beautiful boy. Like a beautiful jewel that everyone wants to have. But he wasn¡¯t just a beautiful jewel. He was also fierce and scary like a tiger wrapped in a colorful pattern of leather. ¡°He¡¯s as wicked as his father, but he¡¯s not that smart. Like plants that grow in a peaceful greenhouse, the child is just a crop that was eventually raised.¡± Emilia didn¡¯t think so. The crown prince had a very fierce temper. The Lord, who said silly things next to her, was often carried away with a broken nose. ¡°The emperor is making a mistake. He gave the child all his strength. If he falls down in the end, won¡¯t he lose his balance and be disorganized? That¡¯s the opportunity.¡± The second queen advised that to get her hands on the crown prince, she must destroy what he cherishes most. Because that¡¯s his weakness. ¡°Tempting in your own way will also be an experience. A man can¡¯t come to his senses unless he fails¡­ But if he fails to your temptation, remember what I told you.¡± The voice beyond the cage pierced into Emilia¡¯s ear like a snake. ¡°Break him to pieces, make him stumble in pain.¡± Little Emilia whispered that she didn¡¯t want to be hated by him, but the second queen laughed at her. ¡°Oh, my foolish niece. You¡¯ll have no choice but to be hated by him. The crown prince will never love you, and you will never give up on him.¡± Recalling the curse-like voice, Emilia looked at Cecil with a dull expression. It was as her aunt, the Second Queen, said. The crown prince didn¡¯t even show interest in her. The same response was given to her dress, which she wore to attract his attention. Your power has one weakness. That there was no proper second-in-command. Emilia judged that if Cecil, the crown prince, collapsed, he would collapse like a scarecrow. Until now, Cecil had no weakness other than his brutal nature, but it had changed today. It was the place where he had someone he cared for. Emilia¡¯s provocative gaze turned to Rowena, who sat next to Cecil. In Emilia¡¯s view, she was just an innocent young woman who had been crushed by her father and lived like a prisoner. A silly Lady who had nothing but the power of the crown prince. I¡¯m going to ruin you. I¡¯m going to control you and make the crown prince cry. The Adelia family, Rowena¡¯s family, was terribly selfish and foolish, so it was possible. Emilia lowered her head, hiding her twisted sneer. The other nobles were furious at bowing their heads to Rowena, but she wasn¡¯t. Knowing what kind of trouble Rowena was going to roll into, she was just sympathetic. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 103 A Plan (1) She is an unpleasant woman. Rowena evaluated Emilia Hasler with strange eyes. It was as if a blood-covered raven was scoffing and laughing at the foreboding of her death right in front of her eyes. The outfit itself was a disrespect to Rowena, who had already become the crown prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Coming out in a black lace-decorated dress to celebrate their engagement. Other aristocrats knew it but didn¡¯t bother to point it out. Making a fuss over her appearance must have been what Emilia Hasler wanted. So Cecil also had a harsh reaction. Could there be a more blatant insult than an indifferent reaction to one of the capital¡¯s most prominent beauties? However, other aristocrats seemed to expect Cecil¡¯s response. Rowena was not interested in the flowers of society or the young girls who reigned as queens. Her interests were the wives of powerful aristocrats. They were the ones who could empower Rowena, who will become the crown princess in the future. Hence, she took a rather indifferent attitude toward the young ladies who had yet to hold anyone¡¯s hand and had nothing to fear in the world. The brilliance for those young ladies at the ball was only for a moment. Even at that moment, when the Imperial family appeared, everything was taken away from them. Rowena did not admire the flower of society or the young girls who reigned as queens. She will live with Cecil for the rest of her life. At the moment she decided, she was preparing to become an empress. Cecil was also a human being, so she had to prepare for when he was affected by something or bedridden. Youth and health are beautiful, but they are not always in possession. Even if Rowena married him and had children, if Cecil collapsed, Rowena was likely to become a regent only in disguise. So to some extent, she also had to be in power. Fortunately for Cecil, Rowena was not, as Emilia had expected, an innocent aristocrat who knew nothing. She was looking for a place for her to nest away from her father¡¯s grasp. So she was checking the aristocratic forces in the capital. She may be in danger if she takes root in a territory related to an aristocrat who is close to her father. In addition, the librarian test prepared by Rowena was well-known for being difficult. Female librarians were elected, but less than half of male librarians were selected every year. The number of applicants was enormous because it was one of the few professional jobs that allowed women to enter society. This was the case even though it was a difficult environment for women of commoners and lower aristocrats to receive an education. Naturally, the test was very difficult and demanding. If one passed the librarian exam, a wealthy merchant would have made that person a tutor for his daughters. Still, Rowena passed the test. It was ordered for her not to be on the list of successful applicants due to potential rumors, but it was a very excellent performance by her. If Rowena¡¯s family had been more prominent, Rowena would have been a competitor for the title. This is enough for now. The ladies seem to know¡­ Matthias would have to be punished and Paul would have to restrict his authority to send him out of the capital, but Theo and Louis would be able to be raised by their relatives. Neither Theo nor Louis were foolish, and they were strong in their character. It would be after Cecil¡¯s wedding, but Rowena intended to find a suitable marriage for Theo and Louis so that they could be absorbed by Cecil¡¯s power. Of course, it was not to increase the power behind the scenes but to talk about Cecil and her fears and decide after consulting with him. Because she decided to trust him. It¡¯s harder to believe than to doubt. But with so much of the heart he showed, Rowena decided to show her cards. At the right time, Cecil and Rowena left the ballroom. A lot was going on inside and outside, so they headed for the exit. Rowena headed straight to the room where Louis was lying. She expected him to wake up soon because he was still young, but he was still in a coma. Cecil, who came to visit with her, was receiving a report on Matthias from his subordinates. ¡°¡­ Still hiding in the Lambert family.¡± Paul Adelia also seemed anxious to find his eldest son. Rowena was furious at the news that the servants were careful not to reveal the family¡¯s disgrace. Cecil asked about Theo, looking at Rowena¡¯s expression. Theo was overcoming the crisis once with a high fever but seemed to be recovering. He didn¡¯t seem to have come to his senses yet. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 104 A Plan (2) ¡°Do you still have any information on why Matthias tried to kill his brothers by giving orders to Viscount Lambert?¡± Evidence was being gathered that Lambert¡¯s men set fire to the Adelia Estate. However, it was Matthias who ordered the work. ¡°The information about him is still¡­¡± There were some suspicious encounters, but nothing was revealed. Rowena looked at Louis¡¯ face as if he had fallen asleep peacefully. Matthias had a sense of inferiority to Theo¡­ Matthias¡¯ apparent sword skills were slightly higher than Theo¡¯s. That alone made Matthias feel as if he had the whole world, but Matthias was always anxious. He hated Theo as if he would one day take his rights, but he was also afraid of Theo. Theo was sick and tired of Matthias. But, weirdly, he tried to kill Louis. Louis, like Rowena, was a ridiculous opponent for Matthias. He would have thought he was a trivial thing that was not his enemy. If Matthias tries to kill Louis, there will be only one reason. When he had done something enormous enough to be ousted from the count¡¯s successor position, it was only when Paul wouldn¡¯t be given another option. What the hell did he do? It was Paul who sided with Matthias even after a serious accident. This time, he is looking for Matthias rather than throwing him away. If Matthias was in such big trouble that he thought Paul would abandon him. Treason? What¡¯s wrong with Matthias? That¡¯s ridiculous¡­ But if it wasn¡¯t something against the Imperial family, my father wouldn¡¯t throw Matthias out¡­ Matthias did something dangerous that would do fatal harm to the family. And Theo and Louis were considered a threat to him. ¡°¡­¡± An idea that seemed to catch something was coming to mind. Rowena, who was agonizing, soon organized her thoughts. Stupid Matthias will do it anyway. Since he¡¯s in a tight spot, he will think there¡¯s no way out but to carry his plan out. Then I will know what he¡¯s up to. Like it or not. * * * Upon returning to the room, Cecil held Rowena in his arms. It wasn¡¯t because he had other ulterior motives. Rowena had a calm face, but her expression clouded as soon as Cecil hugged her. ¡°Oh, my¡­¡± Although they didn¡¯t get along well, Theo was wandering around. Louis, the youngest brother, was also unable to open his eyes. Rowena was realizing that she had no recourse. The cause of all this was Matthias, but Paul was still sitting on his hands and waiting for Matthias to return. Louis would open his eyes, and Theo would recover. The situation was not going to end with that. Matthias would commit something again. Cecil waited until Rowena shed a tear and stopped crying. Rowena, who had been in tears until his shirt became damp, sniffed and raised her head slowly. It was Liliana who helped Rowena by her side, but Liliana also left with Kian to find her new life. Another person, Pina, was next to her, but Pina was essentially the one that Rowena had to protect. It wasn¡¯t someone she could count on. Rowena put her thoughts together for a moment and looked at Cecil. Cecil frowned at the firm look. ¡°Your Highness, my brother has caused trouble¡­¡± ¡°Stop. You don¡¯t have to say it.¡± ¡°I have to say it.¡± Cecil could tell what Rowena was trying to say just by looking at her expression. Cecil pulled Rowena, who raised her head. Rowena seemed to hesitate even in his arms as if he would not let go. Cecil buried his face around the nape of her neck. ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Rowena was about to tell Matthias to abandon his plans if he committed a great crime. It was already listed in the temple, so their divorce was not impossible. ¡°There is no such thing as that. Your brother will eventually be silent.¡± Cecil did not intend to kill Matias. He was guilty of sin, and it is a matter of honor for Rowena, so it would be enough to keep him in the family. Of course, he still didn¡¯t intend to have Paul, who had the potential to secretly appoint Matthias as Count Adelia¡¯s title. He intended to bring him down and give Theo the Count title. Paul deserved to step down from the count¡¯s post just for what he had done to Rowena. ¡°If your Highness is in trouble because of me¡­¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen. I guarantee you.¡± Cecil, who lowered his head, bumped his forehead with Rowena. The fact that the Adelia Estate had already caught fire was making a lot of talk among the nobles, but it was moderately pressable. In the first place, it was a marriage that was scheduled in a hurry. Since they counted two months from the day of the engagement agreement, the wedding will be held about a month and a half from now. In the meantime, he was not going to touch Count Adelia, because Matthias Adelia had started an accident. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 105 A Plan (3) ¡°I think I¡¯m just a nuisance to Your Highness.¡± It was exactly the opposite. The only reason the Count¡¯s incompetent Young Lord committed the reckless act of setting fire to his house might be because he colluded with the forces that encouraged him. There was only one reason why the force had clung to Matthias. It may be because Cecil chose Rowena, but Cecil didn¡¯t want to point that out. It was because he was afraid that Rowena would notice it and distance herself from him. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only receiving too much¡­¡± Looking into the watery eyes and tears gathering again, Cecil decided to be cowardly. He wanted to hold her back before she hated herself. ¡°Then¡­¡± The blue eyes that looked into Rowena¡¯s eyes shone brightly. ¡°Say I love you.¡± When she blinked, tears that had been stagnant flowed down. Rowena didn¡¯t know what he was asking for. ¡°Say I love you, Rowena.¡± To be with him for the rest of his life. He was hoping to continue the marriage he promised to be longer. Rowena felt a burst of tears. ¡°Do you like me like this?¡± ¡°I love you because it¡¯s you¡­¡± He met her and learned the feeling of loving someone as a reason. The world before he knew her was nothing like the world he knew now. Now he couldn¡¯t separate Rowena from his life. ¡°I love you, Rowena.¡± Rowena did not fully understand Cecil¡¯s desperation. Rowena wiped her tears with the back of her hand. ¡°That¡¯s too cowardly of me.¡± Wrong. I¡¯m the coward. Cecil cast a passionate gaze, hiding the truth that lingered in his head. He didn¡¯t want to live without Rowena already. He had only thought of sticking her next to him all his life. ¡°Then¡­ Will you give birth to my child?¡± This was also cowardly greed, but Cecil revealed it to Rowena. He wanted to create an indelible string between Rowena and himself. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°I have everything. All you have to do is bring your body. Only your body¡­ and your heart that loves me.¡± The peachy cheeks were representing Rowena¡¯s mood. Cecil picked Rowena up and moved to bed. In a way, it didn¡¯t seem like the right time for them to make love, but it could have been comforting. What Rowena needed most now was the touch of human body heat. Cecil thought Rowena would also want the same thing he wanted from Rowena. Cecil hoped Rowena would hold him tightly. He also desperately wanted her to be by his side. ¡°May I?¡± Rowena nodded to Cecil, who kissed her temple and laid her on the bed. * * * Rarely, Cecil seemed to have fallen asleep first. Rowena was quietly staring at his sleeping face, tucked in his naked arms. It¡¯s like a dream¡­ The affair of the moment was tantamount to his expression. No matter what crime Matthias committed, he would not abandon Rowena. Cecil showed that will. However, Rowena did not return any of them. She didn¡¯t say she loved him or that she would have a child. She¡¯ll do it someday, she thought, but it was also something that wouldn¡¯t come true if she didn¡¯t say it. But¡­ Your Highness was patient. She wondered if there was a man like this in the world. Even after giving everything, there was not a single word from him to urge her. He knew. He knew that it is difficult for those who had nothing to give a definite answer. Rowena had nothing to protect herself. Therefore, it was not as easy to express herself as Cecil. Cecil would just be heartbroken, but Rowena would lose everything. It was difficult for those who had nothing to be active in love. Because she couldn¡¯t throw away her whole life with just one emotion. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m still nervous, and I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t give those words to you. When she was awake, Rowena dug into Cecil¡¯s arms as if she was giving her feelings that she couldn¡¯t express. He smiled and hugged Rowena as if he had just fallen asleep. The muscular Cecil¡¯s body temperature seemed hotter than Rowena, but Rowena felt happy even then. ¡°¡­Are you crying again?¡± Rowena shook her head at Cecil¡¯s whisper. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± I¡¯m not. Cecil swallowed, kissing the small head leaning against his chest. * * * The evaluation of the prospective crown princess at the celebration ball was successful. The ladies quickly noticed where Rowena was standing. It was an age when many mistakes were made because she was young. Nonetheless, the noble ladies happily accepted the attitude of the prospective crown princess, who was prudent and knew how to keep her rationality. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 106 A Plan (4) She showed her performance without being affected by the weight of the royal family. She also treated the ladies at an appropriate status, so they imagined themselves helping her next to the woman who would become an empress in the future. ¡°¡­She seemed to be a careful person, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The lady¡­¡± ¡°Hoho¡­ It would have been a big deal if she was scared in front of various nobles.¡± The prospective crown princess and the crown prince left their seats, but the ball continued. The ball of the day was held in a decent atmosphere, so even the elderly nobles remained in their seats. The Marquis of Wenson, who was busy with Liliana¡¯s work, was also one of the remaining. ¡°¡­About the Marquis of Wenson.¡± The Marquis of Wenson felt a surge of anger at the sight of the ladies talking about various things over the fan. Originally, this humiliation was something Paul Adelia had to feel. According to the servants, Matthias seems to have stabbed his brother¡­ The source said he wasn¡¯t sure because he peeped over the fence. Normally, if there was a fire next door, they would run to help, but it was because the Marquis of Wenson couldn¡¯t even get close to him. There¡¯s definitely something wrong with the family. It¡¯s not strange if there¡¯s a problem because it¡¯s a corner of the house that usually has a lot of problems¡­ The Marquis of Wenson had already defined Matthias, the eldest son of the Adeliad family, as a rascal. I think he stabbed his own brother and hid. The count is hiding it. If he makes a big noise about the crimes committed by Matthias, he could humiliate Rowena for a while. However, it was difficult to remove her from the position of the crown princess as long as she was the crown prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e. The Marquis of Wenson wanted a bigger scandal. If Rowena can¡¯t be killed, let her be dragged down from the throne¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If I knew what that guy, Matthias, was guilty of, I could inflate it greatly¡­ Unfortunately, Matthias was not able to be in public office because he was not capable, and even in his family, he was not entrusted with a business that could be profitable. Treason is the best, but if he committed crimes such as embezzlement or abuse of power in public office, it would have been great to bring down Rowena under that excuse. Even now, there was a way to recommend Matthias to a public position, but¡­ The marriage of the Crown Prince and Rowena was only a month and a half later. After Rowena became the crown princess, it was difficult to bring her down to that extent. Marriage is hard to break. ¡°The Marquis of Wenson.¡± A man approached the Marquis of Wenson, who emptied his glass alone. The Marquis looked at him with a frown. The Marquis of Wenson knew most of the high aristocracy. The young man in front of him was dressed as a high-ranking aristocrat, but he didn¡¯t seem to be a high-ranking aristocrat¡¯s child. ¡°There¡¯s someone who wants to see the Marquis.¡± Of course, his heart leaped to a strange premonition with the thought that it was right. He felt like someone would help him with this frustrating situation. * * * Matthias was afraid. Rowena wasn¡¯t like a sister to him. If he really thought of her as his sister, he wouldn¡¯t have done that. For him, Rowena, Theo, and Louis were like a group of demons born to eat him. So he thought Rowena would not forgive him for stabbing Theo. Maybe she will coax the crown prince to catch me It was disgusting just to imagine it, but Rowena would have done so. Matthias often hit Rowena but never had she once submitted. Rather, she seemed to be hiding like a snake and looking for an opportunity. She gave me an excuse to eat me first! But it was inevitable. If Theo and Louis had run to Rowena and revealed all his tricks, it would have been worse than his father. The crown prince was a tough cookie. I have to hurry up with my work¡­ His father, who had not yet abandoned Matthias, seemed to be stopping the words that would leak out. It was the same just by seeing that the Imperial knights were not looking for him right away. Matthias intended to move things forward at this time. Everything would work out if he had Rowena¡¯s weakness in hand before anything bad happened. Matthias truly believed so. However, Matthias did not step up in the operation. Rowena was not the one to run out just because Matthias called. She would definitely be suspicious. Therefore, it was all up to Viscount Lambert to lure Rowena and save those who directly harm Rowena. Matthias didn¡¯t even worry about putting too much burden on Kernan Lambert. He thought he was just as talented. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 107 A Plan (5) ¡°When the hell are you going to do it?! How long do I have to hide in this house?!¡± Within a few days of being in the house of Viscount Lambert, Matthias began to scream like this. Kernan was annoyed at being shouted at, but his manner was flippant. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been a few days since the ball ended, has it? It¡¯s because we¡¯re waiting for the right time to make a move, so hold on to your worries.¡± ¡°I believe in you, but my patience is limited! How long should I be stuck in this small mansion?¡± He wanted to go to the club he always entered and drink with a woman. Matthias could call a woman into the mansion if he wanted, but it would be difficult later if he attracted too much attention. Kernan suppressed his temper, thinking he had made a useless habit. He loved his foolish and imprudent prey, but it was difficult for him to hold himself back. ¡°¡­ Please be patient. Isn¡¯t it a big deal?¡± It was a cruel thing to betray his sister, but from Kernan¡¯s point of view, the cruelty was simply interesting. The ultimate benefit he was going to get from that was huge. When Kernan continued, Matthias frowned and closed his mouth. ¡°The wait won¡¯t be too long. So¡­¡± When told to wait again, Matthias pushed Kernan¡¯s shoulder and left. He was about to give instructions to get rid of all alcohol in the house, as he might drink and mess with the maids. That disgusting guy! * * * ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve come this far again!¡± Pina, who had sent an errand with Lancelot, had long returned safely. What happened in the meantime, Lancelot wanted to talk to Pina, but Pina kept ignoring him. Pina was now fully adapted to the work of a prospective crown princess. In the hand of the maid who came in with Pina, there was a tray piled up with invitations. It was an invitation from the ladies, as well as the young lovers of the high aristocracy. Rowena was now meeting the nobles little by little. If she became a crown princess, she would hold a meeting and invite them, but she was still a fianc¨¦e. It was highly likely that she, who was still the fianc¨¦e of the crown prince, would be seen as overstepping to invite people to the royal castle. That¡¯s why she was only accepting people¡¯s invitations. ¡°I left out the invitations from those who mentioned it. The invitations of the overlapping people are sorted here, and the rest.¡± Rowena did not attend the rest of the group more than once, except for some of the ladies she thought were important. Once again, it was a tricky choice. Rowena had one body, but many wanted to visit her. There was no other princess in the Imperial family. She was about to become a powerful person, so there was no need to please or curry favor with everyone. It was enough to show proper value. It was only her first time. Rowena was doing pretty well, even though she was just starting. Rowena picked out the invitation easily because there was something planned. ¡°¡­I just need to reply to these three first. Keep the rest.¡± ¡°All right, My Lady!¡± Her title was ambiguous as Your Highness, or Lady, but it was polite. Already, the royal palace was in the midst of preparations for the wedding of the crown prince and Rowena. As the engagement ceremony was sloppy, the atmosphere was that the wedding would be grand. She would focus on elegance rather than glamour. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to look at the ceremony today?¡± Rowena shook her head at the maid¡¯s careful question. She had given all the necessary instructions. She didn¡¯t have to visit often except to double-check a few weeks later. Something worried her more than that. ¡°Have you heard anything about my brother, Theo?¡± ¡°There is no news other than that he was taken to the Marquis of Rasmine. Still, he seems to be getting better, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± A few days prior, Cecil granted permission to the Count of Adelia to stay in a mansion owned by the Imperial Palace. Paul seemed dissatisfied because it was not in the form of giving a mansion, but he could not have revealed it because he was afraid of Cecil. It was the Marquis of Rasmine who invited Paul. The former Marquis of Rasmine had been ill for a long time, so the Marquis of Rasmine had a fairly capable healer. ¡°It is rumored that the Lady of Rasmine is taking care of Theo with all her heart.¡± According to the words heard, Marquis Rasmine seemed to be targeting Theo as his son-in-law. I¡¯m glad Theo¡¯s better, but¡­ How dare you drag a sick man around! In her opinion, she wanted to bring Theo to the Imperial Palace, but she couldn¡¯t because she already had Louis. Louis was a minor, even if he was supposed to protect himself. I think I should go to Marquis Rasmine¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 108 A Plan (6) She was curious about Theo¡¯s condition, but it was uncomfortable to meet Paul. Even if he was accompanied by an escort knight, it was obvious that her father would come out rudely. But I still have to meet Theo. She¡¯d been briefed on his condition every day, but she wanted to make sure he was safe. Paul wasn¡¯t a reliable guardian. If Matthias was involved again, she didn¡¯t know if Theo would be left alone to die. Listening to the secretary, who had already begun to explain today¡¯s schedule, Rowena gave another instruction. ¡°I should visit the Marquis Rasmine tomorrow. Please inform the Marquis and check if it¡¯s okay to visit.¡± There was no way to refuse the visit, but courtesy was polite. There was no reason to be rude to the family that was helping Theo. ¡°All right, My Lady.¡± There was a place she made an appointment to visit today. Rowena entered the dressing room with the maids to keep up with the schedule. * * * He felt like he was out of a long, dark tunnel. His whole body was heavy and powerless. He suspected that his throat was sore and that he coughed heavily in his sleep. He saw people in unfamiliar clothes from his blurred vision. Imperial attire. But those who wore them were from the count¡¯s family. No, they were taken by Rowena. He wasn¡¯t in the count¡¯s house. So I¡¯m dreaming? Louis¡¯ room bed was originally soft, but now it seemed to be different. He felt like his whole body was buried in a soft cushion. He could hear people whispering, but Louis closed his eyes. He was tired and felt like he had to sleep more. Ah¡­ But his throat was very dry. He felt a sharp pain as if he swallowed sand. Louis murmured for water in his sleep, and a maid who was caring quickly filled the glass and approached the bed. The servant skillfully raised Louis¡¯ upper body and put the glass near his mouth. After gulping down a sip, Louis realized that he was quite thirsty. The healer was relieved to see Louis gulping and coolly drinking water. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Louis looked foolish at the sight of the man talking to him. He turned his eyes around. The ceiling was very high and it was a fancy room. Louis¡¯ eyes grew on the scenery of the room, where blue and gold were harmonized. The count¡¯s best room, Paul¡¯s room, the owner of the house, was not this big. ¡°Hey, where are we¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Imperial Palace, My Lord.¡± ¡°Am I in a royal palace?¡± Louis looked around in bewilderment. He thought Rowena would be there for sure, but she wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Then Rowena¡­ What about her?¡± ¡°Lady Adelia is out to carry out her schedule today. She saw you lying down an hour ago and left.¡± The person who seemed to be the attendant of the Imperial family explained it. Louis didn¡¯t understand the current situation. In his memory, he had fallen asleep lying on his bed in his room at the count¡¯s house. ¡°Why am I here¡­ You mean she brought me here in my sleep?!¡± ¡°There was a fire at Count Adelia¡¯s house. A knight sent by the crown prince rescued you and brought him to the palace.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Louis looked back at the other servant and maid as if they weren¡¯t real. Rowena let those brought from the count¡¯s house stand by him so that Louis would not be uncomfortable even if he woke up. Of course, there were also palace attendants who would explain the situation to Louis. The servants nodded softly. Louis turned his head to the attendant, flustered. ¡°Then what about my father? Is everyone okay?¡± ¡°The Count of Adelia is safe.¡± ¡°I should go to my father!¡± Paul would not have been able to sleep if he had collapsed and failed to get up. But the healer and the servants stopped it. ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet. My Lord only opens his eyes 10 days after that.¡± ¡°Ten days?¡± He thought he was hurt so badly, but there was no problem except that he was tired. His throat hurt a little because he inhaled smoke. ¡°Then call your father. I don¡¯t need Matthias, but I wonder if Theo is safe¡­¡± The faces of the waiters dimmed subtly at Louis¡¯s question. Most of the aristocratic children were unable to read the atmosphere, but Louis was different. He quickly noticed it because he had grown up looking at Matthias since he was young. ¡°What? I heard my father is safe. What happened to Theo?¡± ¡°Both of you escaped safely from the fire.¡± There was no lie in his words. Theo was injured not because the house was on fire, but because Matthias stabbed Theo. ¡°Lady Adelia was waiting for you to wake up. I sent someone, so she¡¯ll be back at the palace soon.¡± From what he said, he thought he wouldn¡¯t see Paul until he met Rowena. He thought something was suspicious, but Louis nodded. It was where the crown prince, who fell in love with Rowena, lived. No one would do him any harm. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 109 A Plan (7) On the way to the end of the meeting, Rowena was able to hear from the palace. She climbed into the carriage in a bright mood, said to cancel the rest of her schedule, and hurried her way to the palace. Naturally, the speed of the carriage was bound to increase. The knights surrounding the carriage also sped up. The carriage was running along the capital¡¯s boulevard, and someone blocked the carriage. ¡°Oh, my!¡± The coachman freaked out and stopped the carriage. At that speed, the carriage was able to stop without hitting people because the coachman was skilled, and the carriage of the palace endured the shock. If something went wrong, the wheel shaft could have been broken and the carriage could have been turned upside down. If it was the coachman of another noble family, they would have chosen to run over and kill the child. The child who knelt and trembled appeared to be a child in the slum. The clothes that were worn out without shoes flowed. The knight frowned and got off his horse and approached the child. The child was carrying an unbecoming silver box. ¡°T-this is to Her Highness the Crown Princess¡­¡± Rowena hadn¡¯t married the crown prince yet, but she only has a month and a half left. The knight didn¡¯t point that out and he first received the box and opened the lid. The other knight was taking the boy for questioning and asked who had made him do this. ¡°I don¡¯t know. If I don¡¯t do it, they¡¯ll kill my brother.¡± Shrinking his shoulders, the boy looked at his face. They didn¡¯t think that was a lie, but the knight speculated that he would have received some money. ¡°Look at this.¡± The knight who opened the lid of the box changed his complexion and called his colleagues. There was a cut finger wrapped in silk and a note in the box. ¡°It belongs to the Lord, the youngest of Count Adelia.¡± Only a few people knew that Louis Adeliad was staying at the palace. The knight took it to the carriage in contemplation. The boy realized that something was wrong and tried to run away, but he was firmly caught by the driver. The carriage door was open. Another knight was asking about Rowena and the maid¡¯s condition. Rowena looked at them suspiciously at the sight of the silver box brought by the knight. * * * ¡°Is this a trap that Matthias prepared?¡± If Louis had not been taken to the palace, she would have been fooled by the trick. Louis learned the sword and had a wound on his hand, especially a deep cut on his little finger. There was a similar scar on the finger in the box. But it wasn¡¯t the same. In an era where treatment by divine power was possible, it wasn¡¯t difficult to make similar scars if you had money. Rowena went straight back to the palace, but she didn¡¯t meet Louis and called. ¡°¡­Go to the Marquis of Rasmine and hand this to Count Adelia and get a reply.¡± Rowena held a letter to Paul Adelia in her hand. The letter asked if Louis was safe. This was a procedure to determine if Paul was involved in the case. If Paul had betrayed her until the end, Rowena would have given up her sense of duty to him as a child. The servant got a letter from Rowena and left the room. As she left the room, she found Cecil, the crown prince. Cecil approached Rowena with only his head up. ¡°Rowena, you got a letter, didn¡¯t you?¡± Everything that happened to Rowena was also reported to Cecil. Rowena didn¡¯t even have a family to protect her at present. She also knew that but didn¡¯t care. When Rowena looked around, the maid and her attendants escaped from the room. All that was left was Rowena¡¯s closest aides, Pina and Edith. ¡°¡­I received a finger. With a note saying Louis¡¯ finger.¡± ¡°You must have been surprised.¡± Cecil frowned and hugged Rowena. Rowena was able to exhale deeply as soon as she was held in Cecil¡¯s arms. She felt suffocated back in the carriage. Of course, Louis, who was lying in the bedroom of the palace, was safe. Rowena breathed a sigh of relief when she confirmed through a person. It was clear that the threat could not reach the palace. The person didn¡¯t know that Louis was hidden in the Imperial family. ¡°I ordered them to call someone who could find out if the finger was cut from a living person.¡± ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t my brother in the palace?¡± ¡°We have to catch the criminal. And if these fingers belong to a living person, they¡¯ll have a kid about Louis¡¯ age.¡± To some extent, it was like saying that he would move according to the criminal¡¯s will. There was no evidence of this blackmailer at the moment. The boy who stopped the carriage and handed over the box was not a beggar. It was a child. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 110 A Plan (8) He had a father who was an alcoholic and a younger brother, as he said. The child confessed everything he knew in the interrogation of the knights, but he didn¡¯t know much. The person who threatened the boy while handing him the box was wearing a mask and a hood. The boy claimed to have seen red hair sticking out of the hood, but the officials thought he could also be under someone¡¯s thumb. ¡°Rowena, anything that puts you in danger is not allowed. Aren¡¯t you worried about me, who will go crazy if anything happens to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t do anything dangerous. You sent knights¡­ You also attached Lady Edith.¡± Edith, who had recently played Rowena¡¯s maid, was one of Cecil¡¯s shadows. Since ten people made up a team of shadows, it also meant that nine knights were guarding Rowena in addition to Edith, who played a seemingly revealing role. ¡°I can¡¯t keep Louis at the palace forever¡­ Matthias may be involved in that, so we need to hold on even more. This is also for me, Your Highness.¡± Rowena eagerly asked, but Cecil looked like he could never allow it. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Well, I sent a note saying that I don¡¯t have Louis, so wouldn¡¯t they send us some instructions or requirements? At that time, we have to collect evidence pretending to follow the words they say.¡± ¡°You mean instructions and requirements¡­¡± Cecil was wondering what they would ask for. They could use it as bait if they were asking for money or something else. ¡°Anyway, let me know first when you get a message from the criminals, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I will, Your Highness.¡± Rowena answered gently, but Cecil looked at Rowena as if she was sick. I¡¯ll have to tell the shadows. ¡°¡­Are you going to see your brother-in-law now?¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Let me calm down and¡­¡± Louis may think he¡¯s grown up, but he was still a child. She was told that someone had kidnapped Louis, and they cut off someone else¡¯s finger. They were going to keep quiet about the fact that Paul didn¡¯t even want to find his body. Even the person who gave him sleeping pills was suspected to be Matthias. That¡¯s why Rowena couldn¡¯t go straight into Louis¡¯ bedroom. Because she had to lie about a lot of things. Cecil was watching until Rowena calmed down. When Rowena, who breathed deeply and exhaled, moved, Cecil took her hand. ¡°I am always by your side. Don¡¯t forget.¡± Rowena¡¯s mouth caught a smile at the whisper. * * * Paul was uncharacteristically nervous at the news of the arrival of the servant from the palace. It was because he received an unknown letter a few days ago. ¡°We are protecting Matthias Adelia.¡± The letter, which started with a seemingly polite phrase, contained instructions. They said they knew Paul Adelia was hiding Louis¡¯ death. Also, if the royal family or Rowena asked about Louis¡¯ whereabouts, the kidnappers would threaten to kill Louis if he didn¡¯t hide it. A letter really came from the royal family. To be exact, it was Rowena¡¯s letter. Rowena was asking about Louis¡¯ safety without explaining anything. Paul wrote the letter exactly as he was told by the criminal. Louis went missing a few days ago. He also wrote to be silent if she was worried about her younger brother. This should be enough, right? Paul said he sent Louis down due to his poor health because he inhaled smoke from the outside. He was busy caring for Theo, so he went down to the mansion to rest. This was a common occurrence, so most of them were not suspicious. The Marquis Rasmine, where he was staying now, also believed the words. Paul, who sealed the letter, tried to hold out the letter to the attendant with a calm face. Paul doubted that Matthias was being deceived by a bad crowd rather than being held. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s pretending to be kidnapped. Is he trying to lure Rowena with Louis as bait? He thought it was possible, but he couldn¡¯t get rid of the uncomfortable feeling because Matias was the one who instigated the crime. It was not just that, he went out to hurt his brother and put him through pain. ¡°If that happens, Rowena will really grind her teeth in my family.¡± Worms were bound to wriggle when stepped on. What would happen if the little girl had a grudge? The servant, who received the letter while he thought about it, greeted Paul and was backing down. He could have grabbed that attendant and rewrote the letter now. No! Louis had already died, so Rowena won¡¯t even turn her eyes on her family! She will have a grudge later, but we¡¯ll be fine because we will already have Rowena¡¯s weakness by then. Paul knew he was a piece of crap that Rowena couldn¡¯t even call a father, but he thought he couldn¡¯t help it. Considering the family, it was Matthias who had to do well. Not a girl like Rowena. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s just think of Matthias. The eldest son should do well.¡± Paul took his eyes off the attendant¡¯s back as he struggled to get away and turned his back. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 111 A Plan (9) ¡°Louis!¡± Rowena, who came into the room, ran to the bed. He was her younger brother who had been sleeping for more than 10 days. Louis¡¯ face turned red as if he was embarrassed when she hugged him. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you only sleep! Do you know you took sleeping pills?¡± Louis nodded with a firm face. He knew it because the servant explained it to him. Rowena sat on the edge of the bed and examined Louis¡¯ complexion. He only slept for a few days and was treated by a healer. Of course, he couldn¡¯t eat and drink any water or food, so she was worried. ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°Just a little porridge¡­¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten in a few days, but you¡¯ll just have to eat porridge for the time being.¡± Looking at Rowena¡¯s worried gaze, Louis thought he seemed to have returned to the past for some reason. It was in their childhood when he was still under Rowena¡¯s protection. ¡°But why are you the only one here? What about Father and Brothers?¡± ¡°Louis, did you hear that the house was on fire?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Looking at Louis nodding his head, Rowena agonized. She would say it was Matthias who ordered the fire, but he had not recovered yet. ¡°Theo was attacked, too. He¡¯s fine, but he hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡± ¡°Theo was attacked? By whom?¡± ¡°Father said he was injured by the fire, but he seems to have been stabbed. I thought someone was trying to hurt you.¡± Upon hearing the news of the fire, Rowena confessed that she had sent someone to the count¡¯s mansion and that most of them did not know Louis was safe. Louis seemed unhappy as expected. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it from Father! I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be worried¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the person who hurt you seems to be a person close to Father. Please bear with me for a while.¡± When Louis heard that Theo was injured, he was guessing roughly who it was. He didn¡¯t think so, but there was no one else who could do that. There was no one else to hold a grudge against Theo. Can I say it? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen to my family if I say this¡­ Louis looked at Rowena with a troubled face. Rowena was just looking at Louis with a worried face. Louis¡¯ gaze reached Cecil, who stood behind her and was just watching the two. Cecil was looking at the two with a visible smile. It was like looking at Rowena, to be exact. It¡¯s a disgrace to the family, but¡­ It was better than Rowena being subjected to such a terrible thing. Louis clenched his teeth, pulled the blanket back, and got out of bed. ¡°Louis? What¡¯s wrong with you¡­¡± Louis glanced at Rowena and knelt in front of Cecil. Cecil¡¯s eyebrows, which were just watching the two, were raised. ¡°What are you doing, Young Lord Adelia?¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­I dare to tell you something.¡± A determination was felt on Louis¡¯ face. Cecil seemed to laugh at the naivety, but he noticed that things were unusual in Louis¡¯ fear-filled eyes. ¡°Tell me.¡± When Cecil¡¯s permission fell, Louis looked at Rowena. He was afraid of how shocked and hurt she would be. But it was something to say. Rowena seemed worried that Louis, who had not been awake for hours, was kneeling. Louis opened his mouth. * * * What kind of excuse do we need? Louis tried to tell the truth as much as possible. Theo heard Matthias¡¯ plan from his father and tried to stop him, and the fact that he overheard it. While eavesdropping, Matthias caught him, and he confessed that even Theo was imprisoned. Rowena stumbled with a pale face. If the crown prince hadn¡¯t approached and grabbed her, she would have collapsed on the floor. Louis felt guilty with a distorted face. He was innocent, but he felt guilty just because he was in the same blood as Matthias. ¡°¡­There isn¡¯t a lie in that, is there?¡± ¡°If you call Theo and ask him, he will know.¡± Louis didn¡¯t know that Theo was in a critical condition yet. He was just stabbed, but he thought he was safe. Cecil held Rowena¡¯s hand and realized that her hand was cold. From Louis, she heard that Matthias was different from their mother, but they grew up thinking that he was their brother until this day. Rowena bit her lip in anger and disappointment. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 112 a plan (10) still, he would like to think his father wasn¡¯t involved. had it not been for matthias, theo wouldn¡¯t have been trapped or louis would have been burned to death. he judged that it was right to see paul as a team with matthias. ¡°rowena¡­¡± louis, still on his knees, looked at her with a guilty face. rowena looked at louis and gently pushed cecil¡¯s hand. rowena, who stepped forward, caught louis and raised him. ¡°you are resting. you¡¯ve been sick for days.¡± ¡°w-what are you going to do with father?¡± louis asked, carefully examining rowena¡¯s countenance. rowena looked at louis without answering. it was a complicated gaze. ¡°but he¡¯s our father.¡± louis said in a small voice, as if unsure. rowena turned away from louis with a lonely face. ¡°i¡¯m just a daughter, right?¡± ¡°it¡¯s just¡­¡± rowena quietly led louis to bed. louis glanced at cecil and wondered whether he should ask for a favor. paul is the worst father to rowena, but it was matthias who did wrong. he felt that his father should not be harmed. ¡°rowena¡­ sister. i¡¯m sure father regrets it too.¡± ¡°i once imagined that before i was slapped by father and rolled down the stairs.¡± louis¡¯ mouth was closed by rowena¡¯s cold words. ¡°someday he might regret it, and he¡¯ll apologize¡­ but it was so painful for me to wait for it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°so i gave up.¡± ¡°r-rowena¡­¡± ¡°why am i always waiting and enduring to have him apologize? do i have to?¡± paul always gave everything to matthias. he had three sons, and everything was given to matthias. because he was his most beloved child. the proudest son who resembled paul among his children! rowena regretted seeing the frozen look on louis¡¯ face. that wasn¡¯t what i was supposed to say to him. on top of that, isn¡¯t he still sick? ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t have anything to say to you. louis, if you¡¯re not guilty, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± rowena looked at louis in silence and turned her head. louis still wanted to persuade her to forgive their father, but he couldn¡¯t open his mouth because cecil was standing by her. * * * rowena walked silently until she left the room and entered the hallway. cecil, who was walking alongside rowena, was silently examining her condition. thud. thud. cecil pulled rowena into his arms when tears flowing down her cheeks fell to the skirt. at cecil¡¯s beckoning, the maids, servants, and even the escort knight stood far away. ¡°hic, ugh¡­ uwakkk¡­¡± rowena cried loudly in cecil¡¯s chest. how could such people be family? ¡°i¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± cecil, who gently patted rowena until she stopped crying, quietly said. it was a friendly yet scary statement. kill or save him, i¡¯ll leave it to you. rowena, who was leaning her head against cecil¡¯s chest, shook her head. she was ashamed of matthias and paul. she was ashamed of the fact that it was her family who had such thoughts, and she was afraid that cecil would see her differently. ¡°punish him to the extent that he is no one to the face of the royal family according to the law. if you¡¯re ashamed of me too¡­¡± ¡°it won¡¯t happen. rowena, don¡¯t think about that.¡± cecil quickly intercepted her words and pressed his lips against rowena¡¯s forehead. rowena felt tears springing out again. ¡°i¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°don¡¯t apologize. there¡¯s nothing for you to apologize for.¡± ¡°but¡­¡± ¡°the sinners should be cleaned up and gradually make your family look better.¡± matthias was the one who deserved to be killed hundreds of times just by the crime that flowed through louis¡¯ mouth. ¡°i will make him feel like dying.¡± cecil affectionately stroked rowena¡¯s head and vowed. * * * paul¡¯s reply from the marquis of rasmine was as rowena guessed. although she expected it, rowena¡¯s teeth were clenched by paul¡¯s behavior, who really abandoned louis. rowena burned paul¡¯s correspondence and waited for the kidnappers to contact her for something. if paul was in a group, he would have noticed that rowena had sent a man to confirm louis¡¯ disappearance. she thought she would have found things out quickly if she had put surveillance on the marquis of rasmine, where paul was staying. ¡°that¡­ finger seems to have been cut from a living person.¡± rowena was amazed by the confirmation from the palace wizard. she knew matthias had a bad temper, but he cut off a boy¡¯s finger! Chapter 113 a plan (11) a criminal conspiracy against the prospective crown princess and even kidnapping. according to louis, there was someone in cahoots to help matthias. although matthias was rough, he couldn¡¯t organize something properly, so rowena became curious about the person who was attached to matthias. ¡°the name kernan lambert should be fake.¡± the investigator cecil hired explained so. ¡°his recent appearance in the capital was only a year or two ago. there is indeed a local lord¡¯s family called viscount lambert, but it disappeared eight years ago after he sold his estate with a huge debt. he appeared in the capital city, saying that he had made a lot of money from his business after not hearing from him.¡± it was a typical aristocratic impersonation scam. ¡°we were checking with your highness to see who kernan lambert was in contact with.¡± ¡°other than matthias?¡± ¡°yes. he approached lord adelia with clear intentions.¡± at first, they thought he might be trying to scam the adelia family, but it was matthias they got close with, not paul, the owner of the house. matthias later became the count¡¯s patriarch, but it was a long time later. paul wasn¡¯t the type that was so hard to scam, so they doubted the approach. ¡°do you mean there could be someone behind him?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. we¡¯re already collecting evidence about his background, but would my lady like to forgive him if lord matthias adelia was just a subcontractor?¡± ¡°no way.¡± even if he didn¡¯t know it, it wouldn¡¯t be forgiving, and she was shaking with fury at how he tried to persuade paul first. ¡°your highness is concerned with your family, and the nature of the work is not easy to talk about. he wants to deal with it quietly.¡± rowena also nodded. that was what she wanted too. she wanted to let the world know of his evil doings so that matthias could be punished. however, the imperial family would also be on the lips of the people. she wouldn¡¯t stay quiet if she was the only one that was going down with matthias if news got out. it was unfair, but she had to deal with it quietly. but she would never make matthias have a smile on his face. ¡°¡­and so do i. however, i want those who are guilty to be punished thoroughly.¡± at rowena¡¯s words, the officials exchanged eyes with each other as if they were relieved. one of them stepped forward and began to explain the situation. * * * in many ways, it was difficult for kernan that rowena didn¡¯t hang out with young ladies of her age. it was not easy to take action because he had to deal with things so that his own identity would not be revealed. even a high-ranking aristocrat would not be able to do things to dirty their reputation, what more harm to the prospective crown princess? even a man with a lot of courage could not cooperate. in addition, there was a possibility that everything could be overturned if things went wrong. most of the meetings rowena visited were held by dukes. occasionally, she visited the counts or viscounts with deep ties to the imperial family, but the visited families found no weakness that he could use. he wanted to use a duke if possible, but it was not easy to dig up information from a duke with a lot of closed-minded families. there were many cases where the information was fake or the informant was killed. what about the marquis of rasmine? he wanted to use paul adelia one more time, but the latter was a formidable place. in particular, since the marquis controlled the house tightly, it was practically impossible to commit a crime in the family without his knowledge. if he had known this, he would have created another status of a local aristocrat, who would have approached the prospective crown princess. it was impossible to suddenly create an aristocratic lady who the crown princess is clueless about her origin. i should get her help. the best thing would be to invite rowena to hasler¡¯s party, but emilia was sure to give a cold reception. kernan clapped his tongue. ¡°after everything, that girl named rowena won¡¯t be able to talk, so what am i afraid of?¡± kernan began to think about ways to persuade emilia, thinking that girls were also small-minded and couldn¡¯t be used for big things. * * * Chapter 114 a plan (12) despite louis¡¯ supposed kidnapping, rowena continued to go out, pretending to be on her usual schedule. the call followed shortly after a few days. the servant delivered a letter from a banquet. the outer seal of the letter was stamped with the same sentence left on the previously received note. it was the pattern of a stag without one horn. edith dissuaded rowena from even opening the envelope herself. she used an envelope knife to carefully check the inside, confirmed that the envelope or letter paper was free of poison, and read the contents. ¡°if you want to save your brother, accept the invitation of lady otis, my lady.¡± when rowena looked at pina, pina replied with a smile. ¡°there it is, lady otis, on the invitation that arrived two days ago!¡± lady otis. she had heard of it. she was one of the most celebrated beauties in society, such as emilia hasler. there were three young children, called the flowers of society, emilia hasler, maryen otis, and liliana wenson. if liliana was a pure beauty, emilia was a colorful beauty, and maryen was somewhat behind the two. at the engagement celebration, emilia drew attention in a black-decorated red dress, so it was not strange that maryen approached her this time. is maryen otis involved in this? if so, matthias would have condescendingly spoken of maryen¡¯s name. matthias was a flaunting disposition when he felt he was falling behind. recently, rowena became engaged to cecil, and it could seem to him that he was losing out to rowena. that¡¯s true. he is only using matthias, but i don¡¯t think he would tell matthias who he is. as cecil¡¯s shadow was watching, matthias was still hiding in lambert. rowena sighed, feeling the urge to drag matthias and throw him in jail. * * * maryen otis bit her lips. she knew she should refrain from hurting her lips, but she couldn¡¯t stand the anxiety. how the hell did he find out? there had never been anxiety about this before. however, the conceived child died less than a day later, and the father took care of the midwife who was with her at that time. even the man who spent the night with her was killed by the assassin she sent. it¡¯s unfair! it was only one night¡¯s work. she was so angry that she was rejected by the duke that she spent the night with her friend. i should¡¯ve worn a contraceptive ring¡­ she was wearing a fake contraceptive ring because she seduced him intending to sleep with the young duke¡¯s child that day. she was so angry that she completely forgot about it. never had she made such a mistake before, so the despair that maryen felt at that time was great. but she handled it well, or so she thought. until she read the note, ¡°do you have anything in mind for the name of the dead baby?¡± maryen grabbed her hair at the creepy sentence. she was not able to tell her father, count otis. he may be her father but if words got out it would be great anger to him. who the hell knows about this? the count¡¯s family was not powerless. it was a family that could proudly be listed as a high-ranking aristocrat. if paul adelia hadn¡¯t wasted his family¡¯s wealth, the adelia name would have gained a little power. the count of otis did. maryen constantly tried to find out who was threatening her. she also tried to find the person who delivered the memo, and she tracked down the person who knew what happened when she had a child. maryen found a man who disappeared completely from the village where she had disbanded. he was an unpleasant person who was obsessed with maryen¡¯s beauty. there was enough reason to catch and torture him just because he smelled strange. maryen, who had told the truth and confirmed the process of the information being delivered, was horrified. ¡°emilia hasler!¡± that arrogant, spiteful woman knows my past! however, even if she knew who sent the memo, the hasler was not a family that maryen could do anything about. so maryen pretended not to know and was fulfilling emilia¡¯s demands through her control. in the hope that one day she will pay off this debt. this time, you want me to rent a mansion! she knew something unusual was going on. if things went wrong, not only would she be destroyed, but her whole family would be involved. after receiving a reply from the prospective crown princess rowena adelia to attend, maryan realized that. she couldn¡¯t stand still. emilia hasler had already refused her invitation, but she had to bring her into the meeting at all costs. Chapter 115 a mess (1) ¡°you want your tongue pulled out, don¡¯t you?¡± when he said that he would take the power of the hasler family to invite rowena adelia, emilia responded like this. kernan gritted his teeth and explained the situation. after a long discussion, the family mentioned was count otis. emilia had planned to use maryen otis for a bit more. ¡°that¡¯s true. it would be fun to blame maryen for the crime and make her fight adelia.¡± emilia hated rowena. other than the part of winning cecil¡¯s heart, it was also because rowena had interfered with her plans to ruin liliana several times. she wished she was the only woman in the world to be praised. in terms of purity, she found it unpleasant to hear that she was inferior to liliana wenson. in that sense, emilia also hated maryen. her hatred for her was that she was making a name for herself while she was off topic. it was an outrageous hate for kernan¡¯s reason to plan this. however, the crime against rowena was not conceived by emilia. it was kernan who came up with the idea. emilia was delighted to play along with the plan. now the girl couldn¡¯t walk around with her head up. what emilia hoped was that rowena would suffer and eventually fall from the throne of the crown princess. she had made all the plans for her. all that was left was to carry it out! * * * after sneaking out of the marquis¡¯ mansion, kernan moved to his usual club. from there, he entered his room, took off his wig, changed his clothes, and came out. on the surface, he appeared to have taken drugs and slept with a woman after being heavily drunk. when he stopped by the hasler family or met emilia, he always wore a red-haired wig and makeup on his face, so he thought no one would recognize him. in addition, maryen¡¯s subordinates were also suspicious of him, and they paid her maid to do her job and pass on the word. the man with the red-haired wig is viscount lambert. a new worker had already settled in count otis¡¯ family. he was the one who received a letter of recommendation from viscount lambert. maryen gritted her teeth and allowed the worker to enter the family. on that day, to save my family and me, i must make emilia attend the meeting! but how? she thought of rowena, who had helped liliana many times, but she couldn¡¯t ask her for her help. if it were rowena, she would see through the situation in no time. i was sorry for her, but if the incident itself didn¡¯t happen, only she, the love of otis, could have been destroyed and ended. she had to make emilia weak so she could never accuse her. maryen, who was oppressed by evil, even considered the extreme way of kidnapping emilia. if i don¡¯t get her somehow¡­! fortunately, maryen was not without any weapons. count otis was working on the distribution and manufacturing of medicines and drugs. i will repay you back! * * * it was after receiving the letter that she thought that there was no signet ring. until then, she had been fooled by a similar-looking imitation. it was something that shouldn¡¯t fall into the hands of others. a signet ring of a deer with one horn missing. ¡°go to count otis?¡± didn¡¯t you lose something important? if you want it back, you¡¯ll have to come to count otis on july 18th. if you don¡¯t come, this seal ring will be sent to the imperial palace in the name of the hasler family. at the end of the letter was the inscription of the signet ring. it was obvious that the lady stole her ring, wrote a letter, and engraved it. emilia, who checked her signet ring, was furious when she realized it was a tin ring. ¡°this bitch!¡± it was july 18th. the next day was the day of the tea ceremony at the count of otis. it was the day rowena would come. she barely set the schedule, but now it¡¯s too late to change everything. is this the work of lady otis? it was suspicious of her to ask her to come to otis estate. however, on the contrary, it seemed that if lady otis was the culprit, she wouldn¡¯t be called to otis estate. it could simply be someone from the otis family¡­ recently, many people had changed in the otis family. in order to bring the people sent by kernan into the house, they changed their servants extensively. there were new entrants besides those sent by kernan, because he had to deceive the people for his plan. if it was lady otis who threatened me, i wouldn¡¯t let it go. in emilia¡¯s opinion, maryen was not the main character, but just an insignificant supporting character. someone¡¯s bridesmaid, who never gets to be number one even if mentioned with her and liliana. by her standards, such bridesmaids should never be seen. it was maryen¡¯s role to be thoroughly used and removed by her. because of this, emilia moved as the blackmailer wanted. she came out of the marquis estate in the dark on the date written on the letter of intimidation. Chapter 116 a mess (2) she couldn¡¯t even use a carriage with a family crest on it. she headed for the count of otis in a carriage that the maid had rushed to catch. it was midnight, but the count¡¯s butler quickly brought emilia into the house. it worked that count otis had an urgent business. ¡°lady hasler, what¡¯s wrong?¡± maryen came out to the drawing room a little late to get dressed. emilia was uneasy about showing her face to some of the maidservants as well as to the butler of count otis. remembering their faces, emilia gave maryen a sharp look. ¡°didn¡¯t the lady send me a letter?¡± ¡°what do you mean, let¡¯s calm down first.¡± her calm face didn¡¯t even tell whether she was lying or not. but emilia thought not to be fooled. maryen was a cute yet scary woman who gave birth to a child, killed it and acted as if nothing had happened. as recommended, while emilia sat down, the maid served tea. it was a tea with a unique scent. ¡°let¡¯s drink.¡± maryen recommended tea and drank the tea in front of her first. emilia didn¡¯t forget that count otis distributed drugs. it was natural that louis¡¯ sleeping pills were through count otis. ¡°why don¡¯t you drink?¡± maryen, who put down the teacup, asked in an elegant voice. emilia narrowed her eyes. ¡°¡­i¡¯m not in the mood for tea right now.¡± ¡°i see. i put sleeping pills in the tea that¡¯s popular these days, so it¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡°what?¡± it was too late when emilia raised her voice and tried to get out of her seat. the escort knight she brought to the drawing room was stabbed and killed by a knight disguised as a servant. the maids pressed emilia¡¯s shoulders and let her head tilt. ¡°w-what are you¡­ ugh!!¡± the maids who brought the teapot poured hot tea into emilia¡¯s throat. maryen drank the antidote in advance, so there was no problem with the tea, but emilia would have been different. ¡°cough, cough!¡± ¡°i¡¯m the only one who got pushed into the pit and you wouldn¡¯t get a drop of blood on yourself, would you?¡± no way. maryen laughed coldly. ¡°there¡¯s nothing to worry about. i can¡¯t jump off the ship you set sail from, so i¡¯m just trying to give you a ride. if young-ae doesn¡¯t betray me, nothing will happen to us.¡± it was 11 p.m. when the threatening letter flew to the marquis of hasler. many of kernan¡¯s men were hiding in the otis. however, not all of them knew emilia. time was running out to contact kernan and look at the count of otis. at the same time, emilia judged that maryen could respond no matter what she did, as many of her people were hiding in the count of otis. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect to do such a crazy thing.¡± ¡°maryen, this¡­¡± without even bringing up the word crazy, emilia fell asleep covered in tea. now only the bodies of emilia and her entourage were left in the drawing room. they were one maid, one attendant, and two escort knights. since tomorrow was the final day, both the count and countess otis were on their way to the countryside. so emilia made this day a happy day. ¡°we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen tomorrow, so put the bodies in a bag and take them to the basement. the lady can be moved to that room.¡± the room was next door to the bedroom they asked to vacate tomorrow. the bedroom was soundproof, but soundproofing was not complete unless magic was used. if she screamed in it, it was delivered to the room right next to her. ¡°when you wake up, you¡¯ll be a perfect accomplice, lady.¡± maryen laughed bitterly and put down the cup. * * * there was no reason to dress up splendidly because it was only a tea party for young ladies. rowena climbed into the carriage in a blue outdoor dress. she had a lot of worries. ¡°are you sure you don¡¯t mind if i don¡¯t follow you?¡± ¡°it¡¯s all right.¡± rowena patted pina on the back of her hand and climbed into the carriage. it was impossible to take pina to such a dangerous place today. pina was aware of the fact and couldn¡¯t coax rowena to accompany her. two other maids who replaced pina followed rowena into the carriage. edith proudly took the seat next to rowena. there were eight escorts. i¡¯d like to send a troop! as soon as she sent her precious lady to a place that seemed obvious to be a trap, she felt a burning fire welling up in her bleeding heart. cecil didn¡¯t make it here. people would think it strange if even the crown prince came out to see her off at a tea party. the carriage departed with pina¡¯s hot eyes. her gaze, trying to keep on rowena¡¯s figure, ran into lancelot¡¯s. lancelot, who winked slightly, sent a blood-filled look of concern. if my young lady were hurt, i would never forgive them! Chapter 117 a mess (3) maryen¡¯s tea party was famous for inviting only a few people. liliana had also been invited several times in the past, but rowena had never been invited to one. liliana always declined the invitation because rowena was not invited. count otis. as count otis, he was one of the shadows¡¯ surveillance targets. illegal drugs. it seemed that they were secretly under investigation for distributing various illegal drugs. it was hard to persuade your highness. cecil slowly got angry, saying he could never send her to such a dangerous place. rowena managed to persuade him that she would grant him one wish a day until the wedding day. how did she manage to get past cecil¡¯s first ploy to become a bedroom teacher? i¡¯ll think about it later. whatever the case may be, there was nothing to worry about, as cecil won¡¯t want anything very difficult in return. it was probably something like asking her to do naughty things in the bedroom. while lost in thought, the carriage entered the count of otis¡¯ estate. it was a place where only a few young people had been invited, so the number of carriages parked was only about eight at the most. count otis and his wife said they were away, so there must have been one or two of the count¡¯s carriages left. i¡¯m not the last. the prince¡¯s fiancee was in trouble even if she arrived too early due to her dignity. rowena got out of the carriage, giving a compliment to the coachman, who was narrowly timed. ¡°lady adelia, you came.¡± rowena felt a sense of change in the appearance of maryen with an ever-kind face. maryen, even though she was the love of the count¡¯s family, looked down on rowena and refused to accept her greetings. ¡°of course. it¡¯s my first time at this tea meeting, so i was looking forward to what kind of meeting it would be.¡± at rowena¡¯s words, maryen smiled with a subtle look. the sign was only a moment¡¯s notice, but it was enough to give rowena the impression that maryen was with her. ¡°please come inside.¡± ¡°lady adelia.¡± ¡°you¡¯re here!¡± most of them were young ladies who were not very close because they had never hung out with maryen¡¯s group. however, they welcomed rowena as if they were welcoming an old friend who had been away for a long time. rowena was able to sit down and have a conversation with them as ordinary young ladies do. they weren¡¯t very close, but just knowing the flowing atmosphere of the capital was enough to join the conversation. there¡¯s nothing strange about it. while talking for a while, refreshments came out. the ladies¡¯ joyful voices were raised when colorful cakes and three kinds of black tea were served. rowena hesitated for a while in front of the food, but eventually hung out with other young ladies, eating cake and drinking a cup of black tea. in fact, rowena had taken a neutralizer before coming here to prepare for a poison attack. she heard that while most poisons are detoxified by wizards and healers, some can be fatal. hm? it was when a young lady of a viscount was talking about jewels that were said to have come from the mines in the north. one of the maids who waited next to rowena spilled her teacup on rowena¡¯s clothes. ¡°ah?!¡± ¡°lady adelia! are you okay?¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry!¡± it wasn¡¯t hot because it was a teacup, but the dress was badly stained. rowena rose from her seat as if nothing had happened. ¡°it¡¯s alright. where¡¯s the bathroom here?¡± ¡°my maid will guide you! i really don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± maryen, who repeatedly apologized in embarrassment, was seen staring at the maid who made a mistake. the maid was avoiding maryen¡¯s eyes and just apologizing to rowena. rowena followed edith and another maid of lady otis. she was guiding them from the drawing room to the far corridor. the escort knights were standing at the other entrance of the drawing room¡­ guards from each family stood outside the entrance in front of the reception room. all the people rowena brought in were there, too. on the other hand, the hallway guided by the count¡¯s maid had to go through the side door of the drawing room. when the maid reached the end of the hallway, she turned the corner and opened the door of the large room. ¡°the room we passed by is a room for storage, so¡­ the bathroom is in here.¡± the maid stepped aside and said. rowena¡¯s maid took a step ahead and looked inside and went into the room. the room was furnished with a large bed, carpet, and several pieces of furniture. the bathroom was inside the room. rowena went into the bathroom with the maids, and the countess¡¯ maids remained in the bedroom. * * * Chapter 118 a mess (4) lady adelia is also very unfortunate. it wasn¡¯t even a secret that the count adelia¡¯s family blatantly discriminated against their daughter. it was obvious that it was revealed on the outside, so everyone was just pretending not to know. discrimination between sons and daughters was not uncommon until a few decades ago. ¡°well, miss. the guest is¡­¡± at the words of the maid, maryen asked for understanding and got up from her seat. she had called another person, who she was suspicious that he had probably dug up information about her, as a guest here. maryen, who left the drawing room, greeted kernan standing in the hall with an anxious gaze. he had just come after receiving a letter bearing the pattern of a signet ring without one horn. ¡°who are you?¡± ¡°i came here after receiving a message. you called me¡­¡± kernan was wary of his surroundings as if he was in trouble if anyone saw him. he knew last night that emilia hadn¡¯t returned to the mansion after going out. he was on the lookout for something, but suddenly a letter came to the residence. the tone was similar to emilia, but it was questionable whether it belonged to emilia. ¡°oh, show the guest around.¡± it wasn¡¯t necessary for her to step out and see him face to face, but maryen wanted to see the face of the person who had asked emilia about her information. since you don¡¯t know when the opponent will bite your neck, shouldn¡¯t you keep an eye on him? when she ordered the servant, the servant ran to kernan. kernan moved on, looking suspiciously at maryen, who turned around. is she really here? he knew emilia was vicious, but he didn¡¯t know she was this crazy. she had something to do with rowena adeliad, but to come to this mansion. could it be that she was trying to make fun of the desperate lady adelia? i feel a bit uncomfortable. the location where the attendant guided him was also close to the room where he was supposed to commit the crime. kernan moved on, wondering whether he should go back or not. in front of the reception room, there were imperial escort knights of each young lady. as he walked past them, kernan felt a chill in his spine. when he glanced toward the drawing room, he heard the voices of young ladies laughing inside. as one of the knights looked his way, kernan tried to turn his head nonchalantly. somehow, a man dressed as an imperial knight looked at him closely. after passing the drawing room and passing the curving hallway, he entered the corner for a while. the attendant pointed to the other side in front of him and said. ¡°it¡¯s the first room.¡± ¡°¡­¡± he knew this structure. when they decided to use the count otis¡¯s mansion as the place of the crime, they already knew the layout. she¡¯s a really crazy young lady. the second room in that hallway was chosen as the place of the crime. but why did she call me? kernan hurried along, thinking that he had finished his business quickly and left. it was uncomfortable to stay at otis estate for a long time because of what he ordered. as he turned the hallway, he happened to meet the men standing in front of the door. they were all recruited by kernan to do the job. kernan knew their faces, but they didn¡¯t know kernan. so, standing at the door, he flinched and they stared at kernan as if they were wary. for a moment, he was embarrassed, but kernan opened the door of the next room, pretending not to know. they thought that the room where they are about to commit the crime is magically soundproofed. installing soundproofing magic in a room was a luxury that only dukes and royalty could afford. the count otis family made it possible through time and space, but couldn¡¯t borrow the power of magic. damn it! why did they¡­? the room where kernan entered was a normal bedroom, just like the room next door. however, it was clear that the room was spacious and even had a bathroom, which was used when a member of an aristocratic family stayed or hired a private tutor for a lord. there was a bed with purple curtains down, covering the bed, a few chairs and a sofa, but emilia was nowhere to be seen. ¡°what is it?¡± uwak! there was a scream. kernan winced and shuddered. the scream that just rang out was unusual. it¡¯s not a woman¡¯s¡­ ahh! uhkk! urgh! ah! no matter how i hear this¡­ there was no way that the poison in the glass had made rowena adelia insane. he heard that the poison doesn¡¯t have that effect. sensing an ominous feeling, kernan ran to the bed in the middle of the room. fwip! as he pulled back the curtains hanging on the bed, the face of the person lying in the middle of the bed was revealed. it was emilia hasler. unbelievable! it¡¯s a trap! as soon as he realized, kernan turned his back and ran to the door. although he was emilia¡¯s subordinate, he had no loyalty to her, since he was a fraud to the bone. they only had a mutually beneficial relationship. burst! kernan, who opened the door vigorously and came out, stiffened. this was because the prince with a fierce face was smiling in front of him. ¡°argh!¡± ¡°oh my, oh my¡­¡± in the arms of the prince, lady adelia, who was breathing heavily, was held. she was also affected by the poisoning. the crown prince was here?! then the scream i heard earlier¡­ ¡°put him in that room there.¡± ¡°the medicine they had ran out earlier.¡± ironically, they even possessed a powerful drug with an aphrodisiac effect. there were eight men in all. they planned to drug and rape rowena as well as the ladies-in-waiting. it was said to be the worst aphrodisiac that would make both men and women lose their temper and rush into action. Chapter 119 a mess (5) cecil snorted. ¡°didn¡¯t he plan this? it¡¯s better. put him in!¡± there was already a groan behind the door. in an instant, kernan, who understood what cecil was saying, became contemplative. ¡°h-help me! i¡­ not me! in that room¡­!¡± kernan, befitting the nature of a trickster, tried to accuse emilia, but the knights acted faster. two opened the door, and two literally lifted the kernan and threw him into the room. ¡°uwakk!¡± bang! the door closed before kernan, who had been thrown to one side of the floor, could raise his head. frightened, kernan looked back in the direction of the door, then turned his head in the direction of the harsh breathing. eight men, drugged and drooling, were staring at kernan. kernan shook his head in contemplation. that wasn¡¯t a heat, they looked like they had rabies. ¡°no! argh!¡± * * * listening to the breathtaking screams from the inside of the room, the knights tied the doorknobs tightly with ropes. sympathy didn¡¯t come. it was his fault. cecil was angry to hear that, but rowena¡¯s condition was urgent right now. even if she was addicted to poison, poison was poison. cecil had prepared to dispatch not only the knights but also the healer just in case. cecil rushed out of the hallway holding rowena. the countess of otis¡¯ hall was already in a mess. the escort knights of each family didn¡¯t know the situation and fought with kernan¡¯s men. knights escorting the crown prince skillfully opened the way, and cecil, holding rowena, walked out of there across the hallway. maryen was in despair at that time. the crown prince himself¡­? it¡¯s over now! there were only two escort knights who followed rowena inside, and the other six were waiting near the carriage. it seemed that the crown prince was disguised among the escort drivers near the carriage. at a time like this¡­! fortunately, her parents went down to the countryside. maryen decided to leave her position and run away. even if she wanted to deny it because she didn¡¯t know, she couldn¡¯t deny the fact that she was addicted to cake and black tea at her house. what she had already committed was treason! you have to run away to live! looking at the opportunity behind the other young ladies, maryen escaped to the hallway on the side of the drawing room. count otis¡¯ mansion was bought and used by a historic family. there were hidden passages different from what was seen on the outside if i knew this would happen, i would have hidden something that would make money! coincidentally, she was headed for the hallway with the room where the crime was scheduled. the first room was the room where emilia laid down, the second room was the place where the crime was to take place, and the third room had a secret passage. maryen, who was running frantically with her skirt lifted, hit her head with someone while turning the corner. ¡°argh!¡± screams burst out of each of their mouths. neither maryen nor her opponent saw anyone coming in front because they were running with caution behind them. it was also so noisy with the sound of fighting. ¡°lady hasler?¡± maryen, who fell backwards in shock, recognized her. emilia looked up at her. ¡°yes, you punk!¡± slap! angrily emilia slapped maryen on the cheek. she usually did the same a lot against her maids, hence her hitting skills were excellent. as well as the sound, maryen¡¯s eyes seemed to sparkle. ¡°how dare you lie to me? you set me up!¡± maryen burst into anger at emilia¡¯s attempt to slap her again. maryen¡¯s hand grabbed emilia¡¯s messy hair. ¡°who set who up first? you wicked woman!¡± ¡°argh, you¡¯re crazy!¡± emilia, who had never been subjected to such violence, screamed. however, people were all busy dealing with the imperial knights, and all the count¡¯s servants were busy running away. no one knew that these two young ladies faced off here. the count¡¯s knights didn¡¯t even know that maryen was doing such a tremendous thing. ¡°let go of me! my hair! my beautiful hair!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll make your hair rip off!¡± emilia¡¯s hair was reputed to be as fine and mysterious as silk woven with moonlight. but because the count¡¯s servants had roughly thrown her on the bed, her thin hair was tangled. maryen pulled her hair, and it seemed to come off. ¡°you ignorant woman! i won¡¯t forgive you!¡± emilia, who was struggling, scratched maryen and began to bite. maryen screamed in pain, pulled out a handful of emilia¡¯s hair, yanked her head, and repeatedly grabbed her hair again. emilia¡¯s sharp nails tore her face, but she endured it with all her might. Chapter 120 a mess (6) ¡°ah¡­¡± the two had already been ordered to be captured. the knights, who were searching for the missing lady otis, found her and stopped walking. tears and runny nose and nosebleeds. the sight of them clutching each other¡¯s hair was really terrible. they, who were shouting and hurting each other without knowing who was watching, calmed down. the knight declared with a stern look. ¡°both of you need to come with us.¡± * * * ¡°the lady is¡­ i think she¡¯s addicted to poison.¡± ¡°i know that!¡± cecil¡¯s anger engulfed him. cecil felt rowena pulling his sleeve and to suppress his anger. ¡°didn¡¯t i tell you to come up with a way to detoxify the poison¡­¡± a moderate voice barely leaking out, the healer answered with a tremor. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s no other way but to sleep with a man¡­ i don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°¡­¡± there was a brief silence in the room. they rented a room in a mansion close to the count of otis and sat in the living room because the poison could have spread further while riding in the carriage. the owner of this house was pleased that the crown prince and his fiancee had come in and gave them the best room in the house. ¡°other than that, is there anything else to note?¡± ¡°this poison is so terrible¡­ y-you¡¯ll have to do it a lot. and the poison will continue to spread for a while¡­¡± in fact, it was a kind of poisoning that he could not handle, but the healer couldn¡¯t bear to say it with his mouth. he was a violent and famous crown prince. how could he say that he couldn¡¯t handle it in front of him? his head might roll on that carpet as soon as he spoke. maryen hoped that rowena, suffering from poisoning, would find a man in desperation. hence, she paid several men for the job, however, she was caught by cecil. there was one thing maryen forgot, that cecil wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. ¡°that¡­ if she goes to bed whenever the poison is slightly eased, the symptoms will improve quickly. l-like a month or two at the most¡­¡± rowena, who was burying her face in cecil¡¯s chest so that no one else could see her, became dizzy. she will be suffering from poison for a month or two! in addition, cecil seemed to be very angry. ¡°then we will¡­¡± even if she drank a neutralizer, there was a limit. even the maids, the attendants, the healer and the escort knights quickly left the room. as soon as the door of the living room closed, cecil held rowena. he had rowena on his thigh since he sat on the sofa. rowena looked at cecil with excitement. she didn¡¯t want to express it because there were people, but her body was heating up. she has always wanted to touch cecil, but she had never felt this way. the fierce blue eyes glared at rowena. there was a brownish redness on the rim of rowena¡¯s friendly green eyes. her eyes were green hence, the red seemed to stand out. ¡°¡­do you want to have me?¡± rowena nodded hesitantly. because she didn¡¯t have to hide it from him. cecil¡¯s blue eyes narrowed. it was rowena that he always wanted to hold, but he didn¡¯t want to give in easily today. hence so, he said to not let her go but instead send someone who looked like her! now his knights may be in kernan¡¯s home base in search of a boy whose finger would have been amputated. maryen and emilia, who were caught at the scene, were also being questioned. ¡°¡­no matter how well things worked out, it didn¡¯t work out if you weren¡¯t safe. you know, right?¡± rowena gulped at cecil¡¯s grim whisper. ¡°hnn¡­ if your highness makes love to me¡­ well, wouldn¡¯t that make me safe?¡± even if it was an addiction, poison was poison. the poison spread if it was not cured in time. if she didn¡¯t have s*x, the poison would spread and she would die. he would make love to her as much as he wanted until the poison subsided. ¡°you didn¡¯t even know how worried i was¡­¡± cecil, who laid rowena on the bed, took off his clothes first. rowena looked at cecil with an apologetic tint on her cheeks. even with a disguise, he couldn¡¯t be sure that he was perfectly hidden, so he couldn¡¯t follow her into the mansion. after that, he tried to sneak into the mansion and take a peek, as every time he waited, his blood boiled and he was anxious. ¡°i didn¡¯t do it on purpose, hah¡­¡± cecil, who showed his upper body, also touched her cheek delicately. cecil untied rowena¡¯s dress quickly. Chapter 121 a mess (7) ¡°you¡¯re all talk. wouldn¡¯t you act the same way even if we go back to that moment?¡± ¡°t-that¡¯s¡­! ahhnk!¡± just holding her breasts over the dress made her feel dizzy with stimulation. as if pulling down the hem of her dress wasn¡¯t enough, cecil pulled it off as if tearing it off. until now, he was just holding back his appetite, so it felt like his head was going crazy with just a little stimulation. rowena trembled and rubbed her thighs at the touch of her underwear that grazed her skin. ¡°ahngh, uhhg¡­¡± ¡°even if you look at me like that, i won¡¯t make love to you easily today¡­¡± ¡°ack.¡± cecil, who looked somewhat resentful, pulled the corset strap. the corset was loosened and white breasts were revealed. he tore off the rest of rowena¡¯s underwear and loosened his pants. ah¡­ his p*nis was stiff and already dripping pre-cum at the end as if asking for something. cecil blushed when rowena stared at it. ¡°what are you looking at?¡± cecil hugged rowena as if he was covering her body, grabbed her chin and whispered. rowena scanned his bright red lips and looked into his nose and blue eyes staring at her as if to eat her. ¡°i saw what¡¯s mine.¡± it was cheeky, but it was also a sentence that satisfied cecil. cecil covered rowena¡¯s lips briefly as if giving a prize. but when her little tongue tried to enter his mouth, it stopped. ¡°do more.¡± ¡°your highness¡­ um, can i touch it?¡± rowena¡¯s fingers were already crawling along cecil¡¯s waist. although it was rowena who drank the poison and suffered from lust, cecil felt as if he had drunk the poison. the fingers that carefully came up along his skin were irritating. ¡°where? are you just going to touch my waist?¡± as cecil seemed to be more relaxed, rowena¡¯s touch became bolder. it was also fascinating to hear a low moan coming back from the obscene touch that swept up the texture of his penis. ¡°i want to go up and do it.¡± rowena whispered, hugging cecil¡¯s back with her slender arms. she liked the feeling of his back muscles wriggling every time he groaned and moved his body. rowena always wanted to touch this body, but she felt ashamed and couldn¡¯t control it. but now that she was poisoned, she wondered what the problem was. ¡°ah, ahh¡­¡± his p*nis, which had become frighteningly firm as he covered her stomach, was pressing down on rowena¡¯s lower abdomen. rowena lifted her waist and laid it between her soaked legs. cecil, who was looking at her, wondering if she was trying to push him in, was surprised to realize that rowena moved her waist and rubbed her folds against his p*nis. ¡°good, ugh¡­ ahngh¡­!¡± surely you¡¯re not satisfied with this? cecil knew that rowena and his needs were different. because she seemed satisfied with just this. he could already see rowena¡¯s entrance twitching as if she was about to cum. it feels good too, but it wouldn¡¯t be comparable to being inside her really. ¡°ack?!¡± cecil grabbed rowena¡¯s ankle, who was about to climax and spread her apart. rowena¡¯s face turned red as the soaking entrance was revealed. he wanted to suck this place right away until rowena passed out, but he was in a hurry. ¡°hnn, ahhk?!¡± rowena twisted her waist at the finger he dug into her. cecil added the number of fingers as he felt the softly loosened insides cling to his fingers. ¡°aheuk, ahmph! ugh! ahhh¡­¡± seeing rowena pull her waist out as if she was already trying to run away, cecil quickly grabbed her by the waist. ¡°even if you run, you cannot escape from poisoning. do you understand?¡± ¡°uhm, b-but¡­ ahh, ahhnnk?!¡± rowena¡¯s head snapped at the digging p*nis. as if she had just tasted the climax, her insides trembled and wrapped around cecil¡¯s penis. ¡°ha!¡± cecil, who grabbed rowena¡¯s buttocks, took his posture. rowena, who lifted her back, realized what position she was in and trembled. ¡°no¡­ your highness! slowly¡­ hngh!¡± the p*nis, which had slipped out of the back quickly, was thrusted in at once. rowena freaked out at the feeling of the stimulation spreading through her stomach as if another climax was coming. it was clear that drinking the poison was also affecting her sensitivity. ¡°nhn, hn! ahng! no!¡± as if cecil had noticed this, he grabbed rowena¡¯s waist and began to hit her relentlessly. thrust, thrust! ram, thrust! rowena¡¯s body shook up and down at the sound of the squelching fluids. ¡°ack! ahhh!¡± her body, which had tasted her climax, was pushed to another climax with the stimulus. she felt like she was going to be ruined by the ecstatic stimulus that comes every time he thrusts. ¡°nhh, ugh! ah, ah, ah!¡± she could feel the tension on her toes and her twitching. cecil never let her go even though her body continued to taste her climax. ¡°you worried people, like this! you¡­ ugh! know how worried i am¡­ you didn¡¯t even think about it, right? ¡°ahuek!¡± Chapter 122 a mess (8) every time his p*nis thrusted her insides, fluids poured out. rowena was swayed by cecil¡¯s hip movements and tried to answer. however, every time she opened her mouth, all that came out was moans. it seemed that her stomach was full of strange stimuli that were spreading like poison all over her body. rowena shuddered and sobbed at the slippery and obscene stimulus. she felt like she was going to die. her toes were filled with strange pleasures and he flinched deep inside of her. he shouldn¡¯t notice this. it was clear that if he did, she would be teased to the fullest and bullied as he wished. ¡°ahhh, ack!¡± hot, sticky liquid poured into the convulsing rowena. cecil had finally reached his climax. however, his waist movements continued. ¡°ugh, ack! ahh¡­!¡± the wide legs swayed up and down obscenely. rowena thought as she looked at cecil¡¯s blue eyes staring at her. i think i¡¯m going to be eaten. no, i think i¡¯m actually being eaten. * * * is she calmed down now? it seemed to be the first time that he made love to rowena enough to be satisfied. rowena repeatedly cried that she was going to die because he filled her completely. every time he ejaculated with his p*nis inside, rowena cried out that she would die. i could do more, but¡­ rowena, who had been at her climax for almost two hours, was half-fainted. in fact, he tried to do more even when rowena¡¯s poison had subsided to some extent. also as punishment for her reckless act. however, looking at rowena¡¯s condition, he decided that he should stop at this point. i really like how her body has become sensitive. he didn¡¯t touch her enough, but she was soft and soaked, so he could insert his p*nis right away. on top of that, he was quite satisfied that her whole body reacted sensitively wherever he touched her as if it had become an erogenous zone. if it was just the effect of poison, it may be a symptom that would disappear as soon as it was detoxified, but if her body had grown immunity to the poison, the sensitivity symptom could remain even after detoxification. well, i¡¯ll have to ask the healer. cecil smiled with satisfaction and kissed rowena gently on her lips as she lay exhausted. even in the midst of that, cecil¡¯s kiss was good, and he could see her beautiful green eyes loosening up. this is why i can¡¯t let you go. his tongue tore violently through rowena¡¯s mouth. rowena seemed embarrassed for a moment, but gasped, leaving her lips to cecil. rowena struggled weakly only then as he began to suck her soft lips and fidget with her thin trembling body. ¡°mhm¡­ no more¡­ ah¡­ please¡­¡± her pleading eyes returned to full green, but her body remained sensitive. cecil narrowed his eyes and touched her nipples, which had turned red from too much sucking. ¡°if you don¡¯t come¡­ i¡¯ll continue.¡± ¡°what? hngh!¡± cecil, who raised his head, began to lick the wet nipple. rowena sobbed and moved her back. it was just sucking her chest, but she felt like she was going crazy ahhh¡­ why? ¡°aheuk¡­ hhakk!¡± she looked at cecil as her body trembled. cecil whispered as he kissed rowena¡¯s heated cheek. ¡°do you know that i haven¡¯t even made a wish that should have been granted today?¡± ¡°hnn¡­ mhm¡­ your highness¡­ was hiding among the knights¡­ mhngh!¡± the pinched nipple made her shoulders go up and down. cecil continued to bully rowena¡¯s nipples and said. ¡°do you think there is anything on this continent that can beat me? you will be the only person who tells me not to go with you because it is dangerous.¡± ¡°b-but your highness¡­ you have¡­ aheuk!¡± the sweet sound coming from the sucking of her chest resounded again. rowena had to reap the lascivious harassment of cecil for such a while. * * * a boy whose pinky was cut off was found at kernan¡¯s base. perhaps it was because his hands had the feeling of an aristocrat, but he was a boy kidnapped from an aristocratic family. however, it was said that he wasn¡¯t a child of that aristocratic family, but a child beaten by the family. since he was educated like a knight, he even took knight lessons and had quite strong hands. the family regarded the disappearance of the child as simply running away. therefore, they didn¡¯t even report the missing child to the capital guard. the family tried to get the child back with joy, but when the official explained that a part of the child¡¯s body had been cut, they looked serious. ¡°you mean he¡¯s not feeling well?!¡± ¡°yes, but. you know, if you send him to the temple for treatment¡­¡± ¡°who would spend such a large amount of money on a beaten child? i don¡¯t need him, so i hope you don¡¯t bring him to our family!¡± the family kicked the official out before the official explained it properly. it was true that a large amount of money must be donated to the temple to be treated, but the crown prince would have seized emilia and the gang¡¯s property and paid for it anyway. they were the ones who bought the child with money anyway, so would that be better? Chapter 123 a mess (9) the official, who made up his mind, sent his subordinates for them to sign a document saying they would give up the child. when they said they didn¡¯t have to take responsibility for the child, they quickly accepted it. ¡°¡­and what happened to him?¡± when asked by rowena, the official gently stroked his beard. ¡°at that time, i understand that one of the imperial knights who participated in saving the child took him, saying he would use him as a messenger. at least he got paid, and got a place to sleep and food.¡± ¡°i see.¡± there were orphanages in the empire, but the boy was too old to enter the orphanage. however, it was a difficult situation because he was too young to live alone. the official smiled at rowena¡¯s worried face. ¡°it will take some time, but we will soon take the boy to visit the temple and regenerate the cut.¡± that¡¯s what the official said, but rowena thought it was not enough. having gone through such a terrible thing, she thought he needed more compensation than being treated for his wounds. injuries between nobles and commoners were also to be compensated for due to mental damage, and the boy was also considered to receive compensation related to it. when rowena told cecil this, cecil gladly allowed it. if there was a sudden large amount of money given to a boy, there could be someone who wanted to take it away. so cecil kept it a secret that the money was given to the child, and took measures to ensure that the child could receive and use the money as soon as he came of age. all that was left was about matthias and paul. * * * it was kernan¡¯s house, kernan¡¯s men. matthias only used the name of kernan, but he had no real power. while the others were busy running away, matthias was found drunk from somewhere. still, since he was the blood of the future crown princess, the imperial court knights took him away relatively carefully. they weren¡¯t the palace knights who would deal with him. they had just heard from the crown prince that he didn¡¯t need to be treated as a noble. they put mathias in a concentration camp for political aristocratic prisoners as if shaking off dirt. in a place full of straws on the dry floor, matias fell asleep. it was midnight when he came to his senses. where am i? it was a room full of straws, not mattresses, on the cold floor. on top of that, rats roamed around and bugs crept up. he was often mobilized and commanded for subjugation of monsters so this was nothing. when he set up a tent and slept, he often faced worse situations than this. however, living in a tent for a few days in a month and being imprisoned were different. why am i here? i-is there something wrong? when everything was done with rowena, rowena was about to be treated and sent back to the palace as if nothing had happened. she was a girl, so he thought she would keep her mouth shut until the end. ¡°could this crazy bitch report to the guards?!¡± she acted as if she would die happily because of the prince¡¯s love, so he thought that she might have decided that she wouldn¡¯t be able to live a married life after experiencing that terrible thing. if so, he and his family were completely over. ¡°no¡­¡± mathias was taken aback as he tore at the straw-streaked hair on his head. he hadn¡¯t even thought that rowena might have avoided the situation. the plan of poisoning and luring the men into a soundproof room was perfect for matthias. he even threatened her with the life of the already dead louis, so he dismissed it as accepting her fate. either way, matthias was lying on the floor thinking that his life was ruined. a hard dirt floor, not a soft mattress, was waiting for him, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything. * * * ¡°your highness is commanded to bring the count.¡± what came to marquis rasmine¡¯s house was not a carriage escorting sinners. the imperial carriage, the imperial attendant, and the imperial knights came to pick up paul. however, rumors were rampant that matthias was also imprisoned with a group, including viscount lambert, was already taken. are you saying that matthias finally carried out the task? the success of the work was only possible if the plan succeeded and if rowena accepted the threat. paul was belatedly thinking that after rowena went through something like that, she might gnash her teeth at the blackmailer and accuse everyone. it was the point that theo pointed out. ¡°i know father thinks rowena is a foolish girl, but¡­ rowena, she will never forgive the adelia family, and she will definitely seek revenge.¡± rowena¡­ it was paul who was shaken by mathias¡¯s plan. because of that, he was even more afraid of meeting the crown prince. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± paul looked back at the people around him with a stiff face at the words of the royal attendant. still beholden to the marquis of rasmine, the marquis looked anxiously at him. it was clear that the crown prince was going to call paul because of the problem of his eldest son, a rascal. Chapter 124 a mess (10) ¡°i¡¯ll be back. my son, theo¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯ll take care of him. don¡¯t worry.¡± despite the marquis¡¯ kind words, paul couldn¡¯t climb into the carriage. the right hand, once crushed by the crown prince, seemed to throb. as paul entered the carriage, the servant quickly closed the door and greeted the marquis. the marquis of rasmine and his wife watched the scene of the royal carriage leaving the marquis estate. it was a pity for mathias, but it could be said that it would be better if it was resolved before the marriage discussion with the adelia family. * * * the effects of poisoning also appeared at night. thanks to rowena, she had to enjoy her pleasure by being tormented by cecil all night long. she came to the imperial palace and had the healer examine her again, but she got the same answer. ¡°there is no way to decipher it other than to sleep with cecil,¡± he said. ¡°although it brings you excitement¡­ this doesn¡¯t seem to be the kind that makes your body sensitive, but i don¡¯t know why you¡¯re sensitive. are you all right now?¡± ¡°mhm.¡± suddenly, rowena¡¯s head came up with the magic medicine cecil had given her a few weeks ago. his blood was mixed in. don¡¯t tell me the poison reacts strangely because it¡¯s mixed with the drug, right? it was good to have cecil make love to her and taste the ecstatic pleasure, but she felt it too much. on top of that, just by kissing cecil, her lower legs seemed wet and excited. i haven¡¯t yet experienced the heat that comes about once a month¡­ to know the exact reason, she would have to tell the healer about the drug, but she was ashamed. she couldn¡¯t possibly say it. ¡°c-could it be that it was due to also taking other medications? it then creates a synergistic effect.¡± ¡°that¡¯s possible. i¡¯ll have to think about that possibility.¡± after talking so much, the healer said he would come up with a sedative medicine and left. when the healer left, the maids rushed to her seat. they were very sincere whether rowena was sick or tired. ¡°how¡¯s your back?¡± pina gave a perfectly normal opinion, but rowena¡¯s face quickly heated up. ¡°m-my back is okay!¡± since it was the maids¡¯ job to clean the bedrooms in the imperial palace, it was the maids who were the first to witness. that¡¯s why they whispered that the crown prince¡¯s skill was truly amazing. how can i do so much without hurting my back? there was an opinion that lady adeliad¡¯s back was strong, but it was ignored. ¡°are you feeling okay?¡± edith asked, setting the teacup down in front of rowena. even though she told cecil that she was loved a lot, in this situation. she couldn¡¯t be in a good mood. ¡°i¡¯ll be fine after the trial.¡± she knew her father would be called to the palace today. cecil seemed to be willing to deal with this quietly, but not willing to bury it. rowena felt the same way. if paul or mathias are left as they are, it will surely harm the imperial family. besides, they were already sinners who broke the national law. this was a fact that would not change even if rowena took their side. even if rowena clings to cecil and asks him to release them, their punishment will not be light. at the very least, he¡¯ll have them deported, they might have to go into exile on a remote island off the coast and live there for 20 to 30 years. she didn¡¯t know about paul, but matthias would certainly have that punishment. * * * ¡°you gave this to me to eat¡­ this! hey!¡± the guard turned his back and left before he could swear at the food tray. matthias clicked his tongue at the food on the tray. hard bread, stew, and a glass of water were all. matthias paused as he tried to throw the food at the door. it was because he drank too much yesterday and had heartburn. he couldn¡¯t eat the bread, but he wanted a sip of stew. he was very thirsty. in the end, matthias, who lifted a wooden glass and drank water, finished it. he was still thirsty and still had a heartburn. ¡°hey! get me some water! hey!¡± he knocked on the door and shouted, but the guard didn¡¯t seem to even look back. the prison here was only a temporary shelter. in addition, most nobles were supposed to be quiet in the morning because a servant could come and pay a fine to have them released quickly. the prison where the nobles were held didn¡¯t mean that the guards were nobles. the guards were uncomfortable with the aristocratic prisoners, putting them in big trouble if they touched them incorrectly. so, unless there was a big problem, they didn¡¯t tend to move around. ¡°damn it!¡± matthias, who had been knocking on the door and kicking and making a fuss for a long time, gave up and collapsed on the floor. still feeling bitter and thirsty, he glanced at the plate and touched the stew bowl. once the food was in his mouth, his appetite returned. having eaten all the stew and bread, he licked his lips at the empty bowl. Chapter 125 a mess (11) he was a muscular giant, so the amount of food he ate was considerable. so the food on the plate was not enough. ¡°are you hungry in the middle of this?¡± matthias, who looked at the empty plate with regret, flinched. someone was at the door of the prison where he was locked up. ¡°you are¡­¡± ¡°be polite, lord. unlike you, who are only the son of the count, i am an official appointed by his majesty.¡± standing in front of the prison was a slender-built young man with sky blue hair. at the sight of matthias, the eyes of the knight became ferocious. he wanted to swear right away, but there was something he had to do. ¡°open the door and pull it out. his highness must not be kept waiting.¡± the official ordered the guard and two knights next to him. matthias was nervous at the thought that he was finally called out to the crown prince. * * * the crown prince sat on the throne. even if the emperor was sick, he wouldn¡¯t have become the emperor yet, but cecil was indeed a good fit for the position. the way he sat crooked and turned over the documents was like a monarch who had reigned on the throne for 10 years. ¡°your highness, the count of adelia has arrived.¡± ¡°come in.¡± cecil, who handed over the document to his secretary, replied. the heavy front door opened silently, and paul adelia moved to the front like the knights. as he stepped on the carpet, he looked at cecil, who was sitting on the throne. the palace was a place that nobles living in the capital could set foot in once or twice a year. it was because there was a time when all nobles saluted the emperor. paul also came and went here every year, but the atmosphere and dignity were quite different from then. there were no splendidly decorated flowers and jewels, and the eyes of the knights who stood guard at the palace were fierce. paul, who was stepping on the wide and fluffy carpet, had to kneel down without any further access. paul didn¡¯t ask why he treated him like this. ¡°as expected, the child is later than the father.¡± paul glanced back at the sarcastic voice. as expected, it was matthias. he was being dragged by the knights with straws all over his body. unlike paul, he was tied back to his wrist. matthias gritted his teeth when he saw paul already kneeling before him. but he, too, had to be kneeling by paul at some distance. cecil leaned crookedly and stared at them. ¡°¡­lord adelia.¡± ¡°yes, your highness.¡± ¡°you know i¡¯m engaged to your sister, right? that¡¯s why she has the same rights as a princess.¡± ¡°i know.¡± matthias answered so and glanced at cecil. his thoughts jerked around in his heavy-looking head. if rowena was treated the same way as a princess, he, as her brother, deserved the same treatment. so wouldn¡¯t he be able to escape the sin he committed? that¡¯s what he thought. fortunately for paul, cecil said before matthias could open his mouth. ¡°a criminal conspiracy against the imperial family carries a minimum sentence of 20 years. what i don¡¯t understand is that you committed such a crime even though rowena has never done any harm to you.¡± it wasn¡¯t uncommon in aristocratic society to kill one¡¯s own flesh and blood, but it was only done when there was some leeway or benefit. from cecil¡¯s point of view, they were in a situation where their lives would be filled just by sitting still, and now it was like they sprayed dirty water onto themselves. ¡°did you do this because your head attached to your neck was heavy? or did you want to commit suicide in the most painful way, touching my woman?¡± ¡°your highness! that child did it because he was immature! i-i beg you¡­¡± cecil clicked his tongue at the sight of paul desperately praying with his head attached to the floor. ¡°even so, i was going to hold the count guilty.¡± cecil turned to paul. fierce blue eyes filled with life. ¡°you said that the lord, who hadn¡¯t been caught, was missing, yet helped commit the crime? are you still rowena¡¯s father?¡± ¡°t-that¡¯s not what i¡­¡± ¡°do you lie to me?¡± bang! a heavy fist hit the throne¡¯s armrest. the solid one fell with cracks. ¡°hit him right now until he says the right thing!¡± matthias realized and came to his senses. he knew why rowena wasn¡¯t here. the crown prince had no intention of sparing them. she was a weak-hearted girl no matter what. if she saw them as haggard as they were, she might have been scared and prayed to the crown prince to save them. ¡°r-rowena! please call rowena! she knows everything!¡± in a hurry, matthias cried out, but it was like pouring water into boiling oil. the house became quiet. even paul, who was begging on the floor, stared at matthias like a madman. Chapter 126 a mess (12) ¡°are you really trying to make a living by selling rowena¡¯s name here? you!¡± matthias shrank on his own as the boiling anger poured out. at the same time, he wondered what he did wrong. the girl belonged to his family, and she didn¡¯t know her position, so he just tried to make her pay. for it was horribly hateful that rowena dared to be a crown princess to subject him and make him bow down. partly because every time he saw theo¡¯s face, he thought he would feel better if he remembered what he did to his sister. paul lay flat and trembled. cecil rose from his seat, but he didn¡¯t come down to them and use violence. ¡°¡­the treatment of the royal family¡¯s in-laws would end here. take lord adelia and let him taste the price of scorning the imperial family.¡± the words were like dragging and torturing. paul, who noticed the fact, looked up and looked at matthias. matthias was drawn away by the knights and gave them a bewildered look. ¡°f-father! anything¡­ you have to say something! father!¡± despite the pathetic screams, paul just took his breath away. he had no power to save matthias. he wouldn¡¯t even know if he could meet rowena later. it was hard to save his life now. the knights were ready to begin flogging at cecil¡¯s command, with paul pressed on both sides. cecil gritted his teeth and stared at paul. ¡°the crimes committed by the count are enough to confiscate both your title and territory. for rowena, it would be enough if you could remove the dirty name of adelia and put her in as an adopted daughter of a new family.¡± cecil was already searching for the candidates to give rowena a background. when their lover¡¯s family was low in rank, it was not uncommon for emperors and crown princes to do so. ¡°the duke of ermeier would be the best, what do you think?¡± ¡°t+that¡¯s¡­ my child loves her family and brothers. so¡­!¡± ¡°even after going through that yesterday?¡± paul rolled his eyes. the crown prince was not in the mood to give up rowena. so it was difficult for him to judge whether it happened or not. ¡°her position! the family will only use her!¡± ¡°is the adelia said to be any different?¡± paul had nothing to say about it either. ¡°¡­do you want to save your family?¡± paul nodded furiously at the sudden question. ¡°o-of course, your highness!¡± ¡°do you want to live?¡± ¡°well, yes¡­ isn¡¯t that right?¡± paul was nervous because he couldn¡¯t understand the crown prince¡¯s intentions, but he was positive for now. he still wanted to save his family and save his life. ¡°don¡¯t you want to save your eldest son?¡± ¡°h-he¡­¡± thinking of mathias made him sick, but it also made him angry. it wasn¡¯t enough to stab his younger brother with a knife, while committing such a dreadful thing! he¡¯d rather matthias be caught, than cause the family¡¯s downfall like this! no matter how tactless he was, he would have known by now that the crown prince would never let matthias live. ¡°such a son, he is a child who has done something wrathful! how could you forgive that?!¡± paul raised his voice with false anger. when he thought of matthias, his heart seemed to collapse, but he had to save his family and his life. ¡°oh, wasn¡¯t he your most beloved son?¡± ¡°it may have been like that in the past¡­ not now.¡± ¡°well, good. then i¡¯ll tell the count how to survive.¡± cecil, who turned around, returned to the throne and sat down. paul stared blankly at him. ¡°right now, step down from the count and give the title to your second, theo. that way, you¡¯ll save your life to the point of exile.¡± ¡°e-exile, what do you mean? do you mean me?¡± ¡°is it better to be imprisoned with amputated limbs? or i can cut your neck neatly.¡± paul, who was choked up, wanted to scream to see rowena¡¯s face straight. but the crown prince wouldn¡¯t allow it. ¡°r-rowena wouldn¡¯t like it if she knew about it¡­¡± ¡°hmm. i can tell her you died in an accident.¡± his heart seemed to drop to the floor. cecil looked at paul in delight. ¡°it¡¯s okay for me to say that you ran away from the country. what makes you think i¡¯m gonna be honest with her?¡± ¡°¡­¡± later, paul realized that he and matthias were thinking of the scary prince as a fool in love. even if he fell in love, he couldn¡¯t have been weakened. he was a man who was educated as a crown prince, and that he looked exactly like the emperor, who was ruthless. why did he think so, when he just favored rowena? ¡°i have no intention of waiting long. it¡¯s a waste of time to give you time to choose.¡± so, cecil continued. ¡°let¡¯s decide right now. whether to die or pass the title and go to exile.¡± paul dropped his head. there was no choice. he told the crown prince his decision in tears. * * * Chapter 127 a mess (13) he felt like he had a long, long-awaited dream. his mother was alive, and he was a good son, but he was on good terms with rowena. ¡°look at this!¡± he remembered rowena, who was running to pick raspberries and give them to her brothers. although she was scolded for having red juices on her skirt, rowena smiled generously. the raspberries were both sour and sweet, but both matthias and theo ate them eagerly. i used to¡­ matthias had not regarded them as siblings from the beginning. maybe he was the only one who realized that his mother was different and felt inferior. where did it go wrong? the belated regret and responsibility weighed on his chest. should i have been strong from the start when my father and brother were? but at the time, he was just a child, too. what about now? he remembered the face of rowena, who at first looked at him as if begging for help. even so, when louis got hit, she always covered him¡­ ¡°oh, damn it!¡± he should have protected louis and rowena too. he said he couldn¡¯t do it because he didn¡¯t have the strength when he was young, but that wasn¡¯t the case now! rowena, louis! theo shed tears when his younger brother¡¯s face, which would have fallen in the fire, came to mind. it was late. it was too late. rowena, i need to protect her! ¡°rowena¡­¡± the woman standing by the bed seemed surprised by the sudden scream. theo opened his eyes and frowned at the unfamiliar ceiling and the face of a lady, who he had never seen. ¡°is this¡­?¡± the lady flushed her face when she saw theo with his eyes open. ¡°oh, i-i¡­ you¡¯re sweating¡­!¡± theo suddenly felt that his upper body was empty at the sight of young-ae stuttering and making excuses. he looked down, but only the upper body was peeled off. his pants are properly worn. ¡°s-sorry!¡± the lady -ae dropped the wet towel in her hand and ran out of the room as if she had done something she shouldn¡¯t do. theo just stared at her blankly. * * * ¡­killing both of us would be something rowena doesn¡¯t like. matthias was to be imprisoned on the island, and paul was to be exiled to the island as well. originally, the island had a lighthouse, where the soldiers who managed the lighthouse resided, but there was also a prison. if it was cecil¡¯s preference, it would definitely be to kill and get rid of them, but since it was rowena¡¯s business, he couldn¡¯t treat it carelessly. like he said to paul, he could lie to rowena if necessary, but only when it was directly related to her safety and happiness. other than that, he didn¡¯t mean to lie. it¡¯s hard to be hated. i¡¯m not such a docile person. at the behest of the docile man, matthias must now be experiencing the pain of hell, but cecil didn¡¯t even think that far. having roughly concluded the punishment of the two adelia family members, the rest were emilia hasler and maryen otis. emilia hasler¡¯s subordinate, kernan, was a man who had been her aide for less than three years, but he knew a lot. according to him, it was ¡°insurance.¡± aren¡¯t nobles the ones who can betray me anytime? kernan replied with a body that couldn¡¯t even sit properly. he knew the gravity of the crime he had committed and was eager to confess everything he knew to save his life. kernan knew everything from the hasler family¡¯s secret slave trafficking business to otis¡¯ drug business. much of the information was already found by cecil through shadows, but material evidence and testimony were added, making it suitable for prosecuting the two families. cecil wrapped the incident up as an attempt to ¡°assault a prospective crown princess¡± and ordered them to be captured under the pretext of illegal business between the two families. marquis hasler and count otis tried to fight back later, but it was too late. * * * externally, matthias adelia was known to have helped lure his sister in spite of his plot to harm her. it ended with him being exiled to an island for that crime, and his father also taking responsibility for it, handing the title over to his second son, theo. cecil didn¡¯t delay the exile of matthias and paul in the name of distinguishing between public and private matters. he intended to send them out of the capital before rowena¡¯s and his wedding. rowena came down to the dungeon only once during that time, looking up at paul. it was the middle of the night. it was so quiet when she came and went back up that paul didn¡¯t even notice it. during the day, the guard distributed food and gave him some information. paul reportedly dropped his head and shed tears when he heard the story. Chapter 128 a mess (14) matthias was tortured into a half-dead human and brought to prison. since his highness¡¯ orders were to not kill him, he was treated. not only did they break his limbs, but his nails were pulled out, and his fingers were broken. he used to be seriously injured in a fight with the demons, but it was a pain that was incomparable to that time. while being treated in prison, matthias heard the sentence given to him. he went on a rampage like a wounded beast and was beaten again. theo and louis made occasional visits to paul¡¯s prison. louis whimpered and said he would send a letter, but theo didn¡¯t say much. ¡°i beg you, louis¡­¡± after waking up, he saw his father as a different person than before. he looked weak and shriveled up. but theo didn¡¯t really believe it. people aren¡¯t that easy to change. ¡°we don¡¯t know about matthias, but father may be able to be released. even if it¡¯s hard right now, in 10 years or so¡­¡± paul almost had hope for a moment at theo¡¯s impulsive words, but soon shook his head. ten years was a long time for him. he didn¡¯t want to endure the decade with the expectation that he could be released someday. hope was a cruel word for him. ¡°no, i can¡¯t go back.¡± it may be impossible to return to the capital, but it may be possible to be released from exile. maybe he can live his life in a quiet area in the countryside. at that rate, he thought rowena would help too, but theo decided not to mention her. ¡°are you worried about matthias who will remain alone?¡± the prince set paul¡¯s exile on an island where mathias was imprisoned. at first glance, it seemed like consideration, but in a way, it also seemed to mock paul. theo had no sympathy for matthias. he had already tried to kill louis. without the help of the crown prince, louis would not have been in this world. just by saving louis, theo thought he was greatly indebted to the imperial family. ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± paul said bitterly and looked at theo. theo looked down. even if his father was truly repentant, a word of mild apology didn¡¯t mean that the wounds received by rowena, louis, and theo disappeared or covered. ¡°i¡¯ll send you a letter.¡± ¡°yeah, maybe¡­¡± paul was about to say something and shut up. theo guessed what he was going to say, but he didn¡¯t say it. as paul himself thought he was unworthy to receive one. * * * there was quite a lot of precious metal hidden in the space inside the small bracelet. liliana did as rowena had taught her, and after researching the market around her, she prudently sold it. the north was a place of preference for skilled knights, as rowena advised. despite being of mixed race, kian, a skilled swordsman, quickly made a name for himself as a knight. sometimes some doubted him, but he got points for marrying liliana and starting a family. i wish i could send you a letter. in a two-story house with a garden and attic, liliana recalled rowena. it was not as good as the mansion of the marquis where she once lived, but it was a house worth living. she also used the money from the sale of the jewelry to find housekeepers and maids to help her. a maid was resident, but the housekeeper was the one who commuted to and from her house. ¡°if you¡¯re going to give up your life as an aristocrat, start by washing your clothes with your hands. if you¡¯re going to run away with kian, you¡¯ll have to live with him.¡± rowena¡¯s advice was very helpful to liliana, although she was able to hire people thanks to her great help. the lives of noble women and commoners were different in many ways. had she not listened to rowena¡¯s advice, liliana would have suffered more and shed tears. but she wasn¡¯t lonely now. she felt free and happy for the first time in her life. of course, she didn¡¯t get off with kian at times, and sometimes they fought. as a couple, they were terribly happy. yes, i¡¯m very, very happy, rowena. liliana recalled rowena, writing another letter she couldn¡¯t bear to send. in the capital, there was news that the crown prince and lady adelia would soon be married. it was the wedding day tomorrow. ¡°what are you¡­? kyaakk!¡± at the scream from the porch, liliana dropped the pen she was holding. she hurriedly got up from her seat, came out of the hallway, and heard the sound of footsteps. it wasn¡¯t the sound of kian coming back. liliana trembled when she realized that she had seen a familiar face. a heavily armed knight from the marquis of wenson held out his hand in front of liliana. ¡°¡­it¡¯s time to go home. miss liliana.¡± liliana¡¯s face was dyed with despair. Chapter 129 the marriage of the crown prince and his wife (1) theo, who became count of adelia, did a surprisingly good job. unlike matthias, he didn¡¯t take a successor class. however, he used to help paul, and was more than capable. therefore, rowena¡¯s wedding preparations went smoother than before. there was no reason for the royal family to help count adelia. theo used the count¡¯s income to liquidate or sell all of paul¡¯s worthless businesses. rowena didn¡¯t expect him to be this good. she thought he wasn¡¯t even interested because of paul, who kept him away, saying that the family¡¯s business was all up to matthias. however, theo seemed to have learned something while watching paul¡¯s mistake. louis was briefly depressed by paul¡¯s exile, but he was working on sword fighting with the goal of entering a knight¡¯s school. now that matthias was not there, he could take a step forward in his dream. sometimes he cried and blamed rowena, but louis recognized that it was a cowardly act. he was punished because he committed a crime. in addition, paul¡¯s crime was contempt of the imperial family. he also participated in hurting rowena and it was wrong for him. so, he decided to find a way. if he wanted to see paul¡¯s face, he could go to the end of the continent and see it by boat. he went into exile, but the crown prince allowed him to visit. so he intended to go there every vacation after entering the knight school. * * * ¡°oh my god, this is for the lady!¡± even though it was his own design, the designer shone his eyes in admiration. rowena just looked at herself in front of the mirror without saying much. is it pretty? does it look good on me? in fact, every dress she received as a gift these days was all colorful and beautiful, so she couldn¡¯t tell which one was the most beautiful. ¡°how beautiful you are, milady!¡± pina put her fist in her mouth and said, stamping her feet. she looked like she would have cheered if there were no other maids around. ¡°yeah¡­?¡± rowena replied with a slightly unsure expression. cecil says rowena is pretty no matter what she wears, but he says that more often when she¡¯s not wearing anything. it was because she didn¡¯t want to be a burden by cecil¡¯s side. all the nobles said in one voice, ¡°what did you like about that lady?¡± it was painful to hear what they were saying. still, she wanted to look pretty at the wedding. more than cecil. i can¡¯t believe i have to compete with my husband¡­ if she told cecil about this, cecil would make fun of rowena. rowena was the only one who thought he was that pretty. maybe the story was true. rowena felt a little strange. when she found out about matthias, she despaired that paul also sympathized with him¡­ she said she felt like she would never be happy again. the wedding was not far off, so she thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to recover from her devastation until then at least. but it wasn¡¯t so. sleeping in cecil¡¯s arms every day, being loved continuously by him¡­ she could feel the new flesh sprouting again in her split heart. what was hurt was not completely gone. there were still times when she felt heavy when she thought about it. but if she left herself in misery, it would be too unfair. i¡¯ll be happy. even if no one cared about her happiness and welfare, she thought she would achieve happiness on her own. rowena was a child who knew how to make herself happy even on a day when her nanny quit her job at the mansion due to illness and stayed alone in the attic after being assaulted by her father. so she could be happy. it wasn¡¯t because she wasn¡¯t alone. she was always ready to fight for her happiness. that¡¯s how she had endured so far. * * * rowena¡¯s heart was light when she sent her wedding dress for the last trim. at the same time, she was nervous and frustrated. it was a hastily scheduled wedding, but a royal from another country and an envoy had arrived. she had to have a wedding with cecil in front of them. of course, the burden pressed rowena on the shoulder as if it were sometimes very difficult. ¡°m-milady¡­¡± pina, who was taking care of rowena, quickly lifted the mirror and showed rowena¡¯s eyes. rowena sighed at the red line around her lively green eyes. it had been a month and a half! cecil may be happy and smile, but tomorrow was the wedding. if cecil had made love to her so much, she might not have been able to walk the virgin road! what if my legs get weak? it was a big deal because she liked having a*x with cecil so much these days. she was worried that she got wet just by kissing, and she even had small spasms. now the effects of the poison may have disappeared, but the lining of her eyes turning red was getting bolder¡­ it didn¡¯t seem to disappear completely. Chapter 130 the marriage of the crown prince and his wife (2) come to think of it¡­ she was busy preparing for the wedding and serving state guests, so she forgot, but her heat didn¡¯t come. rowena, who was agonizing, shook her head. maybe it came, but i didn¡¯t know¡­ in the early days when she became addicted because of the poison, cecil coveted her day and night. he would play around all night, have s*x with her again in the morning, and even come back and do it when he had a little free time while at work. rowena fanned her face with her hand because the memories heated up her face when she thought about it. ¡°is your fever coming up already?! should i send someone to come quickly?¡± ¡°n-no. it¡¯s just¡­ i¡¯m not in a hurry, so they can take their time¡­¡± they had to send someone to cecil anyway. cecil was the only one who could release rowena¡¯s poison. ¡°your highness must be in a hurry, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± almost every time he was called, rowena turned red to the tip of her head, recalling cecil, who ran that long distance in five minutes. * * * rowena dug into cecil¡¯s arms. she loved the moment cecil embraced her in this way after s*x. her heart was pounding and she even thought that there were only two of them in the world. ¡°¡­you keep crying but you¡¯re pretty when you do so.¡± cecil murmured as he wiped her eyes. tomorrow was the wedding, and he seemed worried. ¡°it¡¯s all because of your highness.¡± ¡°should i take responsibility?¡± she giggled and kissed cecil briefly. as rowena clung to his chest, the corners of cecil¡¯s mouth rose. he was so happy that he even felt a chill. ¡°yes. you have to take responsibility.¡± cecil seemed to melt mushyly in her whisper. ¡°yes, i will make you happy for the rest of your life¡­ does this make me responsible?¡± whispering in a low voice, cecil poured kisses on rowena¡¯s lips, cheeks, and nose. rowena¡¯s mouth leaked a thin smile and the kiss continued throughout her body. rowena thought it was fortunate that she chose a dress with a neck-length design as her wedding dress. she just chose it because it was pretty, but it was appropriate for the current situation. the warmth seemed to come out of cecil¡¯s touch caressing her body. rowena sighed languidly and hugged cecil¡¯s head. cecil groaned low and whispered as rowena¡¯s fingers scoured the neckline along his hair. ¡°i think i¡¯ll get excited again if i touch you more¡­¡± the lips that licked her chest sucked in the soft skin and left a kiss mark. rowena pouted her lips. ¡°you won¡¯t let me touch you.¡± ¡°but i touch you.¡± smiling, cecil hugged rowena¡¯s waist and kissed her flat stomach. when he bit lightly with his lips and licked it with his tongue, rowena¡¯s mouth also leaked laughter as if it was itchy. ¡°you said that you would always welcome me to fill you up?¡± ¡°a-at that time, you were harassing me¡­ i can¡¯t do it¡­ aheuk!¡± ¡°shall we try again now?¡± she shook her head as he grabbed her knee and spoke in a subtle voice. her legs were already weak, but if he hugged her more, she would have to be carried into the wedding hall in cecil¡¯s arms. cecil smiled as he kissed rowena¡¯s thigh. ¡°you really can¡¯t?¡± rowena breathed slightly at the strange touch that swept up her thighs. ¡°i really can¡¯t. i want to kiss you more than you do¡­¡± cecil clicked his tongue, but climbed back to rowena¡¯s seat and hugged her tightly. her lips were sweeter than ever. * * * while planning to run away with liliana, rowena selected five places. she said she had two places selected, but she had researched other places in case conditions weren¡¯t favorable there. the northern duchy was the place rowena had in mind. while explaining the place, rowena warned liliana in various ways. first of all, she should never show her face where noblemen go to and from the capital. in addition, she said that her golden hair must be dyed a different color. so liliana dyed her beautiful blond hair brown. it was because it was the same color as rowena¡¯s. ¡°it may be very uncomfortable, but¡­ you stand out, so it¡¯s better to be careful until time passes.¡± she should have kept that word clearly. however, she encountered an aristocrat in the temple where they had a small wedding. on the same day, it was clear that the knight belonging to the duke family also signed a marriage pledge with a lady. maybe since he was the duke¡¯s favorite knight, the duke himself accompanied them to the temple to testify. there were also witnesses to liliana and kian¡¯s marriage. it was the guard and the neighboring residents that they got to know while working. the guards recognized the duke and immediately took the courtesy. so did the others in the temple. liliana hurriedly covered her face with the bride¡¯s veil, but it was already after some of the duke¡¯s vassals had seen her face. they seemed to hear whispers that she was too beautiful to be the wife of a mercenary. Chapter 131 the marriage of the crown prince and his wife (3) however, there were more who had recognized liliana¡¯s face. liliana reassured the anxious kian and urged him to go to work. how can this happen! ¡°they are dragging away a young lady of the marquis family, what can i do¡­?!¡± kian felt dizzy when the maid cried and told him. the guard came to the disturbance, but he couldn¡¯t do anything when he heard that someone was taking the lady who ran away from home. ¡°where did they go?¡± ¡°to the south gate! i don¡¯t know if they¡¯re still in the city¡­¡± the marquis of wenson was different from rowena¡¯s father, paul adelia. he would take it out on liliana, but there was a high possibility that he wouldn¡¯t commit direct violence. no matter what, liliana was the only child of the marquis. kian was immediately on his horse. in preparation for this situation, rowena gained liliana a new identity by using laws that accept immigrants in the empire. as such, liliana married and registered with kian. the marquis may claim the rights to liliana, saying she was his daughter, but kian also has similar rights. in this case, if liliana was already an adult and married out of her own will, it was often ruled in favor of her husband. however, i cannot be called an aristocrat or a full imperial citizen. although he had a status as an imperial citizen, the fact that he was a mixed race of suin people had always hampered kian. because of that, it will be hard to tell whether he will win or lose this fight. i can¡¯t do it alone! someone¡­ what came to kian¡¯s mind was rowena, who he was told was going to have a wedding tomorrow. he was sure she¡¯d help him and liliana. the problem was the marquis. due to his temper, if he knew that liliana secretly married kian, he was likely to bring another noble lord and force him to marry liliana. thinking that time was running out, kian rushed the horse. * * * ¡°i didn¡¯t know this would happen¡­¡± the duke suddenly asked at the words of the man scratching his cheek in confusion. ¡°what didn¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°uwakk!¡± the man freaked out and backed away from the duke. he calmed his beating heart and looked at the duke. ¡°i-i almost lost my heart!¡± ¡°if you almost lost it, it¡¯s better to lose it. more than that, what do you mean you didn¡¯t know things would turn out that way?¡± ¡°that¡¯s¡­¡± damon¡¯s aide scratched his cheek and opened his mouth. when he went to the temple with the duke about two months ago, he said that he couldn¡¯t forget the face of the bride who was having the wedding, so he thought about where he might have seen her. then, he remembered the portraits of all the young ladies that had been sent to the duke, and checked them in the warehouse. she was one of the young ladies who stood out among the many portraits, so it wasn¡¯t too difficult to find her face. liliana wenson. when he thought that it must be the daughter of the marquis of wenson, he remembered the rumors floating around the capital. it was that the daughter of the marquis wenson had disappeared. she ran away with a common merchant? he heard she left for the south, but this was the north. ¡°so what?¡± ¡°t-that fact came to my mind while i was talking at a club a few weeks ago. it was just a passing remark, but it must have reached the marquis¡¯ ears¡­¡± they were in the capital to attend the engagement of the crown prince and lady adelia. damon also had ears, so he has heard rumors that the marquis of wenson went down to the provinces without attending the crown prince¡¯s engagement. ¡°i heard that he went down to the north five days ago, so if that lady is lady wenson, i wonder if i¡¯ve ruined the lives of a prosperous couple¡­¡± damon also remembered the woman¡¯s face in the temple at that time. her face, holding the man¡¯s hand, seemed brighter than anyone else¡¯s. ¡°it could be someone else who looks like her.¡± ¡°m-maybe?¡± ¡°if it was wenson, we would know within two or three days anyway.¡± cecil, the crown prince, didn¡¯t reveal it openly, but he was dissatisfied with the marquis of wenson. in the midst of this, he would have to skip the engagement and the various events that followed for the marquis, so he would come up in a hurry to congratulate the crown prince and his wife. ¡°did i make a couple unhappy?!¡± ¡°it¡¯ll be funny if you actually did.¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s funny! w-why did i say that¡­ i shouldn¡¯t have drunk brandy!¡± looking at his screaming aide, damon clicked his tongue. * * * Chapter 132 the marriage of the crown prince and his wife (4) ¡­ isn¡¯t it usually said to abstain a few weeks before the wedding? to save it for the day of the wedding. opening her eyes from cecil¡¯s arms, rowena thought. of course, she still had a poisoning problem, so she couldn¡¯t completely abstain from sleeping with him. rowena glanced at cecil, who was hugging her waist, and moved her legs. she didn¡¯t have much strength, but she thought she could move. this should be nothing. it was common to cast lightweight magic on wedding dresses and party dresses of high-ranking aristocrats. it was to prevent tripping because the dress was hung with jewels. rowena¡¯s wedding dress also had a lightweight magic. thanks to this, even though it was decorated with pearls and diamonds, she was able to move easily as if she were wearing a light dress. ¡°are you up, my bride?¡± rowena¡¯s thin shoulders trembled from the sweet voice. he glanced sweetly at rowena pretending to be asleep with half-closed eyes. ¡°now you pretend to sleep¡­ are you asking for a kiss, huh?¡± there was a sigh on her lips. cecil found rowena¡¯s lips open and didn¡¯t miss the timing. ¡°hm, ahmph¡­!¡± his tongue was hot and melted rowena. rowena gasped as she felt cecil¡¯s hand touching down her whole body. ¡°aheuk, if you touch me like that¡­ ahngh¡­¡± her body was touched everywhere while she was asleep, but her body began to react with the kiss just now. it was the influence of the still-remaining poison. the therapist reported that the poison was slowly reducing, so if it was done a few more times, she would be completely detoxified. it¡¯s not a shame. it was okay if the poison was completely neutralised. if the poison disappeared, the side effect of the magic pill would be revealed. in addition, it was said that being aroused by his kiss alone was a reaction of the poison that was mixed with the magic pill, so it would continue unless it was neutralised. ¡°hn, ack! ahh¡­ ah¡­ no, no¡­ hm¡­.¡± a finger digging between her legs confirmed rowena¡¯s condition. she could easily get wet just by him kissing her, but she couldn¡¯t let her guard down as the effects of poison were still present. ¡°ahk?!¡± rowena¡¯s seductive waist moved as he bent his finger into her vagin*. cecil whispered, pushing his tongue into rowena¡¯s earhole. ¡°there¡¯s plenty of time before the wedding. i think it would be a good idea to walk on virgin road with my semen filled in here¡­ what do you think?¡± ¡°i-if it flows¡­ aheuk!¡± the teasing inside made her back arch. cecil laughed as if he had heard a funny sound. ¡°ah¡­ what would people think then? will they think that i couldn¡¯t stand it and coveted my cute fiancee?¡± rowena twisted her body and struggled with the stimulus that bothered her inside. ¡°ah! i don¡¯t know¡­ no! uhngh!¡± ¡°if you let me put it in now, i¡¯ll finish before the ceremony¡­¡± rowena was brought to tears at the whispered words as he rubbed her. she could feel that her core was already wide open and that she wanted cecil. it was indecent to hear the squelching sound of her wet flesh. ¡°hic, i-if you do it in the bathroom¡­¡± ¡°not in the bathroom.¡± the finger that was digging into rowena¡¯s flesh came out and her legs opened. rowena¡¯s cheeks flushed as she felt the frightening hotness fit into her twitching entrance. ¡°as soon as the ceremony is over, i¡¯m going to put it inside you all day¡­¡± ¡°you can¡¯t do that, hnnk!¡± thrust! the pen*s pushed to the roots, opening her insides. rowena was holding her lip quivering as cecil thrust into her. ¡°hngh, ngh!¡± ¡°you¡¯re cute too.¡± cecil whispered pleasantly when he saw her face burning with pleasure. ¡°you have to open your mouth. i¡¯ll kiss you.¡± she felt a hand hugging her waist clutching her butt. when rowena opened her groaning lips, cecil took over them. listening to the rubbing of their tongues, rowena sank into pleasure. she felt like she was going to be dazed by the poisoning. * * * lace-decorated underwear was worn on the body that still had the afterglow of an affair. it was for their official first night, so cecil chose it himself. however, since cecil was choosing her underwear right now, rowena didn¡¯t know what to do with her body. ¡°you¡­ can call t-the maids¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s your underwear only. are you ashamed to show the traces of me to others?¡± she was embarrassed. in the end, the maids would help her put on the wedding dress, so when she entered the dressing room, they would notice what the two had done. ¡°i¡¯d like to put you in a wedding dress, but¡­ it¡¯s going to go against tradition. i¡¯ll go ahead and wait for you. i¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± rowena sighed deeply as he winked and kissed cecil once more leaving the dressing room. she was so excited that she wondered if she could be loved like this everytime. my heart is pounding. the maids had nothing to say about rowena¡¯s underwear. however, they checked whether she was properly dressed and started preparing in earnest. after trimming and decorating her hair, and since they didn¡¯t dare take off the underwear chosen by the prince, they applied cream to her exposed arms and legs and started the massage. rowena sat in a chair in the meantime and just watched the maids¡¯ actions. they said the bride shouldn¡¯t be too hungry, so they brought a simple meal and fed it to rowena. Chapter 133 the marriage of the crown prince and his wife (5) she couldn¡¯t hold a fork because she had cream on her hands. after cecil left, the maids entered the dressing room. there was still time until the wedding, but from their point of view, the schedule was tight. after the massage, the wedding dress was put on top of the underwear. her makeup was minimal, and the crown princess¡¯s tiara was put on her head. rowena moved her legs lightly, looking at the maid putting on her shoes. despite suffering again in the morning, she felt like she could walk on her own legs. ¡°milady.¡± pina gave rowena a potion with a determined face. she said cecil sent it. ¡°i¡­ this is not just about recovering your physical strength, but also about nutritional strength¡­¡± rowena almost dropped the potion bottle at the addition. rowena didn¡¯t have to be wary of other maids, but she became embarrassed for no reason. ¡°y-yes.¡± rowena gulped down the medicine and returned the empty bottle to pina. even though it was a potion she used to take occasionally, it seemed to work right away because it was hard to obtain unless you were a member of the royal family. ¡°your highness.¡± the maids brought a mirror for rowena. rowena was relieved when she checked herself. it was a design that covered the top of her neck, so nothing was visible. knock, knock. outside the door, the attendant was carefully knocking on the door. ¡°your highness, it¡¯s almost time for the ceremony to begin.¡± rowena looked back at the maids at the words of the attendant. they put a veil over rowena¡¯s head and finished preparing to follow. rowena¡¯s chest, as she took a deep breath, swelled and sank lightly. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± rowena walked briskly like a general on the battlefield. * * * paul, who is supposed to have publicly declared that he would share the sins of his eldest son, was unable to attend the wedding. in fact, perhaps because cecil got paul out of the way, rowena¡¯s reputation among the nobles was still not considered bad. it was because paul was mistaken for a good parent who even gave up his title to cover up his child¡¯s faults. ¡°rowena¡­¡± so today, it was theo who held rowena¡¯s hand. theo, now count of adelia, looked great in his suit. because of having the title of count and being the older brother of the crown princess, theo was a rising groom among the young ladies. it was different from matthias, who was shunned due to his violent temperament. until now, even though matthias¡¯ appearance was outstanding, he had nothing, so he couldn¡¯t attract the attention of young ladies. however, things were different now. even now, ladies were giving a secret look at theo. are things going well with the young lady of marquis rasmine? his body was thought to have fully recovered. but because of paul¡¯s reputation, the marquis couldn¡¯t openly talk about her engagement to theo. the marquis of rasmine, like the marquis of wenson, had only one daughter. it was not a bad condition for this side because he was thinking of having his son-in-law succeed his title. he could hand over the count title to louis. ¡°you¡¯re pretty, rowena.¡± theo spoke to rowena with a soft voice. rowena¡¯s expression at theo eased. ¡°¡­thank you, brother.¡± they were now the only three siblings in the world. he had no reason to find faults with them, since paul wouldn¡¯t step in and stir things up between them. theo¡¯s face became brighter at rowena¡¯s answer. he felt a sense of debt to rowena. after matthias did that, he didn¡¯t even know he felt the responsibility of being the eldest son. ¡°then¡­ shall we go?¡± rowena gladly took the extended hand. cecil was waiting at the end of the wedding hall. just looking at him made her heart pound. her legs trembled a little, but the shoes worn by rowena were comfortable. how rare this pretty, comfortable shoe is! cecil, however, managed to find a craftsman who could do it, and ordered him to make the shoes of the crown princess. the long skirt of the wedding dress wouldn¡¯t even show it anyway, but rowena loved it and took a step. theo, walking side by side with rowena, thought only that rowena was nervous and trembling. when they walked to the end of virgin road and reached cecil¡¯s front, he proudly reached out his hand. theo was relieved to think that this moment had finally come. because of matthias¡¯ crazy plan and his father paul, who somehow runs wild to benefit from this marriage, it was theo who wondered if she could get into the wedding hall properly. ¡°my sister¡­ i wish you well.¡± when theo unexpectedly said this, rowena looked at him in surprise. cecil remembered that he suffered a stab wound while fighting matthias. ¡°your sister will be protected and happy by my side. now, and in the future.¡± cecil¡¯s serious words came as theo gave rowena¡¯s hand to him. theo has already seen the two together. rowena loved him, and cecil also¡­ he was incredibly in love with rowena. so it was enough. Chapter 134 the marriage of the crown prince and his wife (6) after completing his role, theo got off the virgin road, entered his seat, and sat down. he had no wife yet, so the seat next to him was empty. louis, who sat in the back seat, patted theo on the shoulder as if he had done well. theo glanced back at louis as if he was arrogant and smirked. it was because louis was looking at cecil and rowena with sparkling eyes. cecil, who wore a wedding suit, seemed to glow. the blue-black hair matched unexpectedly well with the white suit. rowena, wearing a thin veil decorated with jewels, seemed to be the same. her veil hung only behind her head, so the view to her face was open. naturally, looking at cecil¡¯s hand covering rowena¡¯s waist, theo guessed that the two had already slept together. that¡¯s right. that crown prince¡­ there was also the idea that it was better. marriages between aristocrats often ended up falling apart because they didn¡¯t spend the first night well. looking at cecil¡¯s reaction, it seemed that the two could get along well in the future. for this day, the priest from the temple said words of blessing with a solemn face. praise for god, the imperial family, the emperor, and the empire was not missed. he knew the nature of the crown prince. after the congratulatory speech, which was neither too long nor too short, the two were declared married. although they were already listed as married in the temple, the wedding itself was special. it showed that two people are officially married to each other. rowena looked at cecil, feeling her heart full. his hand, which was already wrapped around her waist, pulled her. when rowena looked at him, cecil¡¯s blue eyes shone as if they were ecstatic. no, this is¡­ it was a look she had seen a lot. she was happy to see him look at her like that, but there were a lot of people watching here! a feathery kiss fell on rowena¡¯s lips, which closed her eyes. rowena opened her eyes and saw teasing blue eyes. ¡°i should do something racy when it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± cecil, who left another light kiss on the corner of her mouth, hugged rowena. cecil moved proudly while rowena grabbed his arm in surprise. earlier, the children that opened the way were busily sprinkling flowers. they were children called from a distant relative of the royal family. is liliana doing well, too? her heart ached when she thought of liliana, who would have only registered in the temple after their wedding. rowena looked at cecil, thinking she was living well. they had reached the end of virgin road before they knew it. cecil kissed her lips again when their eyes met. a stronger kiss than before caused applause and cheers among the nobles. ¡°i¡¯ll make you happy, rowena.¡± ¡°me, too, your highness.¡± a soft finger without gloves touched cecil¡¯s cheek. rowena whispered as she looked at the beautiful man who was now completely her own. ¡°i¡¯ll make you happy, too.¡± rowena kissed cecil on the cheek and smiled brightly. * * * as expected, the marquis¡¯ carriage was leaving the city. kian immediately went on a chase, but it was not easy to even leave the city. ¡°he¡¯s going to go up to the capital anyway.¡± the arrogant marquis of wenson was a man who couldn¡¯t think that he should be with his daughter because of his mixed race. he wanted to raid and rescue liliana before the carriage arrived in the capital, but things were not going well. for now, he thought he had no choice but to go up to the capital and visit the lady. does she want to meet me? the rowena he knew would be happy to help them, but he wasn¡¯t sure because she was in a different position than before. isn¡¯t it true that people change when their position changes? she could have risen to a high position and refused to mind their affairs. in addition, she was no longer a daughter of a count, but a crown princess of the empire. it was highly likely that it would be hard to approach her. he could approach theo first, but theo was a cautious man. he will never deliver kian¡¯s words to rowena. all that was left was to meet pina and the people around rowena. the problem was that rowena took away most of her close employees when she entered the palace. kian had some acquaintance with them, but didn¡¯t know who they were living outside the count¡¯s house. so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get in touch with them. it¡¯s not too late. if i meet lady rowena, as long as it¡¯s before the marquis of wenson marries liliana away first¡­ their marriage came first, but it was clear that they would lose priority over the marriage of an aristocrat because he was of mixed ethnicity. kian went through the forest in agony and fear. it was the shortest distance to the capital before liliana entered the marquis¡¯ grasp. please don¡¯t be too late! * * * Chapter 135 the marriage of the crown prince and his wife (7) unlike the engagement ceremony, the crown prince and his wife appeared at a wedding reception. several high-ranking nobles rushed to greet them, and powerful local nobles followed suit with congratulations to the crown prince and his wife. count adelia also stood by the crown prince and his wife, along with some royal relatives. the crown prince soon thought that he wanted to be alone with his wife, leaving the reception to count adelia and two of his royal relatives, and disappeared with rowena. damon glanced at count adelia. it wasn¡¯t because he had an idea of liliana or kian in his head. for the crown princess to be from a family that was entangled in this way¡­ he wondered if the nobles would remember, but bad memories were bound to last long. his family was the duke of kallios, whom paul used to go on summer vacations to buy favours with. it was now forgotten in many people¡¯s memories as time had passed, but damon kallios had met theo. matthias and rowena too. little louis was a baby, so he only remembered him being in his nanny¡¯s arms. at the time, his father, duke kallios, had called paul¡¯s wife a foolish lady when he heard that she had died in an inn. duke kallios invited paul in passing, but he didn¡¯t really mean for him to come. he just asked, how about spending the summer here, too? naturally, the duke of kallios¡¯ summer house didn¡¯t have a residence for the adelia family, and inevitably they should have stayed at the inn. paul was exasperated at the humiliation but externally bowed to the duke of kallios. the duke of kallios found paul irritating. in fact, it had nothing to do with the duke of kallios, but perhaps because paul refused to stay at the duke¡¯s summer house, public opinion in the area had gone to the wrong side. it was said that the duke had been cold-hearted toward countess adelia who had fallen ill and died. his father, the duke of kallios, was furious, but he couldn¡¯t remain ignorant. it was summer and her body was easily decomposed, so there was no choice but to use a tomb near it. while burying his wife¡¯s body with the help of the duke of kallios, paul struggled to form a relationship with the duke. it was natural for duke kallios to despise paul. damon was about the same age as theo, so paul always showed up with matthias and theo in case the children would help close the bonds. but the duke never let damon mingle with the two. ¡°you don¡¯t hang out with such trashy people! damon, do you understand me?¡± the duke¡¯s stern rebuke seemed to have been overheard by one of the two boys. damon didn¡¯t know if it was theo or matthias because he only saw his back running away. do they remember? his last memory of them was at the funeral. paul returned to the capital with his family. two boys holding the hand of a servant and a little girl crying holding the skirt of a nanny that held the baby. damon shook his head as he recalled his childhood memories. don¡¯t tell me you still remember that. it was when he was really young. damon only remembered the past with the name adelia later, but he couldn¡¯t remember it right away. perhaps because he kept looking at him, he met theo¡¯s eyes with a champagne glass. theo just turned his head with a mysterious expression. damon felt uneasy for no reason, though his eyes were indifferent. for now, the current crown prince was a man of exceptional ability but fierce disposition. he heard that this engagement and marriage had eased his temper. if it was the current crown princess who made the crown prince hide his claws, it would be the crown princess who could make him show his claws again. ¡­i might have to lay low for a while. fortunately, he was the current duke, not his father. the former duke of kallios was in remission after his illness worsened and he handed over the dukedom to his son. * * * ¡°count.¡± ¡°count, try this, too.¡± theo seemed embarrassed and moderately distanced himself from the young ladies. it wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t very popular before, but it was rare for a young lady to actively show him interest. he himself thought there was nothing to fall for him, so he took it for granted. he didn¡¯t know what those young ladies saw in him. it is difficult to chase a duke or marquis, but those who chased him had the possibility to rise to a relatively higher social status. besides, as a count, he wasn¡¯t a very bad marriage partner. however, theo hadn¡¯t yet made up his mind. Chapter 136 the marriage of the crown prince and his wife (8) it seemed that there was an implicit agreement between the marquis of rasmine and his father while he was unconscious. in addition, it was a good marriage in many ways because he could pass the title to louis if he became a marquis and became their son-in-law. i haven¡¯t gotten a proposal yet, but¡­ marquis rasmine only hinted at the meaning to theo, perhaps for his reputation. if count adelia sent a proposal, he seemed to intend to hold an engagement ceremony immediately. theo was still staying with the marquis of rasmine for now. it was because it wasn¡¯t proper to go to the mansion the crown prince had lent him right away, even if he had gotten better. the problem was, the daughter of marquis rasmine, who ran away that day¡­ it was that catherine was avoiding him. she didn¡¯t want to make eye contact even during mealtime, and even when he attended today¡¯s wedding, he rode a different carriage alone. because of that, the marquis rasmine, who had been trying to set her up with theo, seemed embarrassed. did i hurt her feelings? he tried to ask her why, but somehow she found out he was nearby and ran away before he even got close. ¡­did she already return? theo was looking around for catherine. since he had been told by the prince to take care of the guests, he would have had to keep his seat. anyway, he thought that there would be no aristocrats pretending to know him because he was not the blood of the imperial family. until the young ladies of unknown families charged like wild boars. ¡°did you see which way lady rasmine went?¡± it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know what the ladies were thinking, but theo asked proudly. most of the young ladies bit their lips and replied that they didn¡¯t know. theo laughed at the sudden change in attitude toward him. suddenly, he remembered louis, and when he looked back, he was playing with a lord of his age. louis was the son of a count, but since his brother-in-law was the emperor, even the sons of high-ranking nobles couldn¡¯t treat him carelessly. ¡°count.¡± the marquis of rasmine had spoken to him. he seemed to have approached theo on purpose when he saw him looking around. ¡°marquis.¡± ¡°are you looking for her?¡± ¡°yes. it seems that she¡¯s offended by me¡­¡± the marquis knew that catherine¡¯s reaction was strange. theo was a young man of good repute. also, since the marquis rasmine had a family that didn¡¯t lack anything, there was no need to force a marriage that she didn¡¯t like. he liked theo¡¯s personality, appearance, and background as the prince¡¯s brother-in-law, but if his daughter didn¡¯t like it, he was going to pretend it didn¡¯t happen. ¡°she went to the fountain garden. as if she went alone¡­¡± ¡°i see.¡± theo immediately understood and moved on from the marquis of rasmine, who blurred the end of his speech. although it was called an imperial reception, people who couldn¡¯t come to their senses when they drank alcohol were bound to come out everywhere. marquis rasmine turned down the approaching youngsters and watched theo happily as he went out to the fountain garden. his daughter already seemed to be admiring count adelia, so if only count adelia agreed, he could proceed with this marriage. however, the marquis of rasmine had no idea what theo was thinking. all that was left was waiting for the time to ripen. * * * theo¡¯s mind going out to the fountain garden was complicated. he was originally a man who didn¡¯t expect much from marriage. all the expectations and support of the family were concentrated on matthias, so he thought he would leave the estate and become a member of the knights and live a life of raptures. since he was a son of a count, he might live a little better than the commoners. theo knew that his sword skills were not bad, not enough to rise in position. he was somewhat resigned to it. he thought that he was living a noble life now, but at some point, he would become independent and be in an ambiguous position between the aristocracy and the common people. but after matthias happened, he woke up and found himself as count adelia. it would be false to say that he wasn¡¯t happy. he was happy, but he was also confused because he was giving up a lot. indeed, it would be right to propose to the daughter of marquis of rasmine. while he couldn¡¯t wake up, catherine said she took care of him with utmost care. it was the servant who wiped the important parts, but in addition, the upper body and legs were cleaned by catherine and carefully examined to prevent bedsores. Chapter 137 the marriage of the crown prince and his wife (9) theo had seen a mercenary or knight who was injured and couldn¡¯t get up, so he knew how hard it was to take care of the sick. it would¡¯ve been just a parent¡¯s order, but it would have been overwhelming for a single lady. i have to say thank you. as he left the building of the palace and entered the garden, he heard the clear sound of water in the fountain. the moonlight poured out, but the light, which was weaker than the chandelier light in the banquet hall, was lighting up the garden. lady rasmine is¡­ on one side of the fountain, she saw a young lady with purple hair. he remembered the jeweled flowers that adorned her hair. theo muffled the sound of his footsteps, as she might escape again. ¡­it looks like i¡¯m catching a rabbit. with purple hair, she was more of a bird than an animal. thinking of the purple mountain birds that lived in the north, theo narrowed the distance step by step. ¡°young lady.¡± as soon as theo¡¯s voice rang, catherine¡¯s shoulders flinched. theo became impatient as she stood up right at the edge of the fountain and tried to run away. ¡°did i make any mistakes with you?¡± he could grab her if he wanted to, but theo didn¡¯t. catherine stopped to a standstill when she heard it. ¡°t-that can¡¯t be¡­¡± theo listened to a small voice that seemed to fall. theo chose his words, paying attention not to scare her away. ¡°if not, why are you avoiding me?¡± at theo¡¯s voice, catherine bowed her head. she thought that even his voice was handsome, perhaps because of her love for him. but¡­ she remembered the first time theo came into the marquis¡¯ mansion. he was seriously injured and looked pale, but she thought he was a very handsome man. she was surprised to hear from her mother to take care of him, but after that, she didn¡¯t hate it anymore. i tried to empty my mind¡­ even if his lower part was left to the servants because she couldn¡¯t touch it, it was entirely up to catherine to wash other parts of the body and wipe off sweat. she tried to take care of him and not to have bad intentions, but¡­ his chest muscles that wriggled every time he tossed and turned as he grunted¡­! argggh! as expected, i¡¯m a pervert! catherine felt an urge to hit herself hard on the head, but she couldn¡¯t bear to do so because theo was around. of course, she only made the hitting part up in her mind, but the touch that wiped theo¡¯s body was very polite. she could swear to heaven that much. ¡°¡­do you hate me?¡± catherine was surprised by theo¡¯s careful words. what do you mean i hate you! ¡°w-well, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± one more step¡­ theo seemed to be approaching. as a result, catherine¡¯s chest began to pound. ¡°if only i could hold you in my chest¡­¡± it was a very small voice. on that day, she mumbled the words alone, wiping theo¡¯s upper body. she wouldn¡¯t have said this normally, but she said it for no reason. it was all the more so because if theo couldn¡¯t come to his senses, the marriage discussion would be over. as soon as catherine had muttered the words, theo breathed painfully, and came to his senses screaming, ¡°rowena!¡± she was surprised at the time. catherine couldn¡¯t bear to look him in the face, wondering if theo had heard what she muttered. she ran away in shame. even though her mother caught her and scolded her for what she did, she couldn¡¯t tell her why. she was embarrassed. it was the same even now when she was with theo. i don¡¯t know what count adelia thinks of me¡­ he might think i¡¯m a strange young lady. looking at the silent catherine, theo hesitated. he was willing to marry lady rasmine as long as there were no major family problems. ¡°¡­the marquis spoke of a family marriage. if i have the blessings i received from the marquis rasmine family, and the lady doesn¡¯t think i¡¯m not good enough as a husband, then i¡¯d like to proceed with the marriage conversation.¡± ¡°would you mind?¡± asked theo politely. at theo¡¯s words, catherine¡¯s heart sank once again. she almost turned and looked at theo in the face. marriage?! is this a marriage proposal? at his sister¡¯s wedding, it was a suggestion, but in catherine¡¯s mind, it was like a proposal. of course, theo didn¡¯t say it thinking it was a proposal. no matter how little experience he had in a relationship, he wasn¡¯t that unsophisticated. ¡°y-you¡¯re not lacking¡­ the count¡­¡± catherine, who turned her head slightly, looked at theo. ¡°are you okay with me¡­ ugh!¡± theo, who took a step closer to catherine without notice, took a step back in embarrassment. catherine covered her face with both hands in embarrassment. Chapter 138 the marriage of the crown prince and his wife (10) ¡°i-i¡¯m sorry! i didn¡¯t mean to scream¡­¡± ¡°no.¡± instead, theo looked at catherine with a reflective face. ¡°my lady.¡± ¡°y-yes? ¡°are you scared of me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± it was not theo that was scary, but her own hand that seemed to rush in and hold her chest and thighs. ¡°tell me. if you¡¯re holding it in because it¡¯s the marquis¡¯ words even though you¡¯re uncomfortable¡­ in order to avoid any difficulties for you, i will pretend that there was no marriage on my side.¡± ¡°n-no!¡± in an instant, the words that came out like screams made theo and catherine quiet. catherine realized that the image of a young lady she had built up in front of theo had collapsed. yeah, you might have heard me anyway¡­ ¡°my lady, excuse me.¡± she thought she could hear theo¡¯s voice, and she felt a sign of him approaching. catherine was listening to his footsteps with her head down. recognizing that theo¡¯s footsteps were approaching, catherine shrugged. her heart was beating so fast that she couldn¡¯t breathe much. ¡°lady rasmine¡­ will you look at me?¡± at the whispered words, one step or so away, catherine turned red to the tip of her head. she knew her own face was red, too. if i raise my head, won¡¯t he see that my face is red? i can¡¯t raise my head! she was desperate, but¡­ the approaching hand couldn¡¯t resist lifting her chin lightly. catherine looked up, avoiding eye contact. she was ashamed of her flaming cheeks. ¡°¡­¡± catherine¡¯s eyes glanced at theo. he had a puzzled look on his face. his glazed eyes touched catherine¡¯s cheeks and ears. ¡°¡­how about a date?¡± ¡°what?¡± theo smiled when she looked at him in surprise. ¡°if you don¡¯t feel uncomfortable with me.¡± catherine looked at theo with her mouth open blankly. she felt like she was dreaming. * * * the dress at the reception was blue. rowena looked down at the hem of the dress embroidered with silver thread and turned back to cecil. it was hours after the wedding, but she still couldn¡¯t believe she was married to this person. cecil was walking with rowena in his arms as he did at the wedding. he was worried that rowena had already wasted her physical strength at the reception, because she was slower than cecil. ¡°i don¡¯t run even if i¡¯m in a hurry.¡± rowena, who was leaning calmly against cecil¡¯s chest, whispered. cecil glanced obnoxiously and took rowena¡¯s lips. he felt the thin body in his arms as he entangled their tongues. almost all of the poison was detoxified, but the changes in her body didn¡¯t easily go back to before. cecil smiled maliciously as he could see her lower body, which had become wet from his kiss alone. on the other hand, rowena, who was in tears, gasped thinly and pinched his forearm. ¡°you can¡¯t run away now, can you?¡± cecil whispered, tasting his wet lips with her saliva again. thanks to this, he was able to calm down his body, which was aroused by the fun of teasing the lovely bride. he couldn¡¯t reveal half of his greed or obsession. if he had revealed everything from the beginning, this cute bride would have run away barefoot. he was going to make her sink into the excitement he gave her without noticing. without knowing that, rowena was giving her lips to cecil¡¯s playful sweet kiss. it was so sweet that while she was kissing him, she found that they had reached the crown prince¡¯s palace. even if they had already slept together several times, the first night was a special one. for this day, the crown prince¡¯s bedroom was neatly arranged and newly decorated. from the entrance of the prince¡¯s palace, there was a path paved with pink petals. it was for the crown princess, who couldn¡¯t even go on her honeymoon because the emperor was ill. cecil couldn¡¯t bear to tell her that they would go on a trip every summer and winter after his majesty woke up. it was because he was convinced that the emperor would never fully recover. however, he couldn¡¯t even say that they should go on a trip after the emperor died. because he was his father, no matter what. instead, cecil decided to pour out all kinds of gold and silver treasures, dresses, and affection that no woman would have ever received. he was confident in that aspect. the isfacia empire was rich and powerful enough to have no other person, even if it included other people from continents across the sea, be as confident as him in loving rowena. as the sly couple entered the bedroom, the attendants and maids quietly closed the door. the path made of petals continued to the bed. seeing the bed full of flower petals, cecil smiled. the bedroom was ordered to be decorated according to rowena¡¯s taste, so petals on the bed must also be rowena¡¯s preference. Chapter 139 ¡°i didn¡¯t know you liked flowers so much.¡± her cheeks heated up as he whispered to rowena in bed. ¡°i-it¡¯s romantic!¡± ¡°romantic, right? then if i slept with you every night in a bed decorated with flowers. is that also romantic?¡± ¡°every night¡­¡± their lips collided again and a sticky sound echoed. meanwhile, cecil¡¯s hands were skillfully taking off rowena¡¯s dress. even the dress, which he was unsure of its structure at first, became easy to take off after nights with rowena. ¡°hmm, do you hate every night? what a fussy bride¡­¡± cecil lifted rowena¡¯s body. the loose wedding dress slipped off his hand and fell off the bed. his hands were desperate to take off the other undergarment that held the shape of the dress. only two left. only the strangely shaped chest covering and panties remained. cecil grinned and fidgeted with the lace part of her panties, then poked at the decorative, magic diamond. hm! then, she felt the diamond vibrating and stimulating her core. as she looked at cecil in shock, he saw that her nipples through her chest covering were also hard. ¡°ahhk?!¡± she could feel her nipples, which had become sensitive from her kiss with cecil, tremble slightly from the vibrating stone. ¡°heuk! this is¡­ ahngh!¡± looking at rowena moaning, cecil reached out to her underwear again. his long fingers were seen ripping at the bottom of rowena¡¯s underwear and exposing her secret area. ¡°aheuk, ugh! ahhk!¡± the vibrating diamond was exquisitely humming and pressing rowena¡¯s core. cecil pulled out his penis and pushed his finger into rowena¡¯s soaking hole. the twitching place was already ready to accept him. ¡°don¡¯t come right away. if you come without my permission¡­ i won¡¯t take off that underwear.¡± before rowena could answer, his penis penetrated the slit in her underwear. it felt like pushing his thick tip into her, and rowena¡¯s spine flexed at the feeling of his penis digging into her at once. ¡°ahnnn¡­ ahhhkk!¡± he felt the vaginal wall wriggling as the inside was opened wide by a large thing. cecil grinned, swallowing his saliva. ¡°haa¡­ i¡¯m dying. i fed you yesterday, but you¡¯re still hungry?¡± it was soaking and slippery, and it was so soft and hot that he couldn¡¯t stand it. cecil pressed rowena¡¯s flinching body against the bed, and she wrapped her legs around his waist. ¡°ah, cecil¡­¡± rowena hugged cecil¡¯s shoulder while looking at him with pleasure-drenched eyes. cecil whispered, moving his waist so that his penis could dig deeper. ¡°yes, rowena¡­¡± ¡°uh! i-i love you. cecil¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± for a moment, cecil¡¯s mouth closed, surprised. it was something he didn¡¯t hear even when he whispered i love you every night when rowena was too cute to handle. it was no different from saying that she would be with him forever. cecil swallowed his breath in his overwhelming heart. ¡°i won¡¯t let you regret it.¡± ¡°nggh¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯ll love you forever, rowena¡­ you are the only one who will be by my side.¡± as soon as his words ended, cecil¡¯s kiss was felt. rowena groaned and struggled under cecil as he cleverly moved his waist to stimulate her insides. cecil hugged rowena as if torturing her when he was extremely excited. she also felt a series of pleasure to the point where she wondered if she was losing her mind, but today the degree would be different. it might be a little dangerous¡­ his thoughts were heard, but there was no way to reject it. besides, rowena was also enjoying being touched by cecil. ¡°i love you, rowena¡­¡± looking at cecile, who was swaying in climax, rowena let out a sweet sigh. it was the beginning of an unstoppable ecstasy. * * * the carriage was rattling along. although they took a short break from the fixed position, liliana didn¡¯t escape from the gaze of surveillance. since she had been caught after running away once, there would be no choice. ¡°milday, do you want this?¡± liliana shook her head at the fruit given by her family¡¯s knight. originally, she didn¡¯t have severe motion sickness, but now she was in bad shape. she couldn¡¯t digest her lunch properly before, so she vomited it all up. although the knights who accompanied her seemed to think it was simply because liliana and her body were sensitive. do i have a baby? it was not yet clear. but she was being careful. kian hoped to have children later, but liliana was nervous. she didn¡¯t know when her father would appear and take her away. but kian persuaded her to take off each other¡¯s contraceptive rings. liliana had been involved with kian for two months without contraception. there was a fertile week last month, but this month was late. liliana therefore expected, perhaps. i can¡¯t let my father know. her father would try to remove her child by giving her an abortion pill. she couldn¡¯t do that. liliana was going to protect the child somehow. at the urging of the knight, liliana climbed back into the carriage. by now, kian must be chasing them hard. please save me. kian¡­ * * * Chapter 140 the marquis of wenson was furious when he received the letter saying they had secured liriana. he was happy to have liliana back, but the content was the problem. ¡°kian? it¡¯s kian!¡± kian was a pretty knight who was an escort of rowena. he thought he was too tall for a woman, but he guessed it was because he said he was mixed race. the marquis of wenson was appalled that rowena¡¯s escort, no one else, and liliana had an affair. he thought this was definitely rowena¡¯s maneuver. it was judged that paul adelia and the evil rowena conspired to pay kian and manipulate liliana. ¡°you despicable people!¡± the marquis¡¯s eyes rolled over when he thought that his daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦ had been taken away by a young lady whom she knew as a friend, and that she had even gained a stigma by running away with a man. he used to order assassins to kill rowena. now rowena was an object that shouldn¡¯t die beautifully. how can i kill her horribly? there was only one thing in the way of killing rowena. it was the crown prince. it was already a widely spread rumor among the nobles that the crown prince was extremely fond of lady adelia and was always by her side. there¡¯s no way a girl like that could hold onto the prince¡¯s heart! his feelings will cool down anytime¡­ the problem is that rowena may conceive the crown prince¡¯s child in the meantime! if cecil, the crown prince, had a child with her, it would be even more difficult to bring down rowena. moreover, she was such a wicked girl that she pretended to be liliana¡¯s friend and took away his child¡¯s man. it was clear that she would use the child to control the crown prince. after agonizing, he tore up the letter and threw it on the floor of the office. when he heard rumors about liliana, he couldn¡¯t send only knights, so he came down to a city close to the north. according to the letter, they were coming up here after catching liliana. the marquis of wenson was to join them and return to the capital. the wedding of the crown prince and his wife was today, so they had to attend the banquet tomorrow. it was the inevitable fate of the aristocracy. it was also rowena¡¯s wedding, so the marquis was even wilder. he broke down the furniture in the villa¡¯s office and cried out. if he could, he wanted to bring down rowena by selling his soul. he felt like he understood how the emperor¡¯s two queens hated each other so much. ¡°wait, the empresses?¡± women who were the enemies of the crown prince and who were now defeated and imprisoned in towers and dungeons, respectively. they were to suffer until the emperor¡¯s death without being killed under a contract between the duke and the emperor. the resentment must be great since they had been individually imprisoned for more than 16 years. will the empresses be able to have the strength now? the powers of the empress¡­ the power of the two dukes was reduced or absorbed into the imperial family. those who didn¡¯t pledge allegiance to the emperor were purged, and their power was nonexistent. in addition, the entire family had been arrested because the niece of the second queen was recently trying to assassinate the prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e. marquis wenson had the intention of acquiring the successor of the marquis family through liliana. he felt compelled to remarry her, albeit belatedly, to obtain an heir to the marquis of wenson title. for this, he talked to the middle-aged ladies, so he could be introduced to the appropriate young lords. of course, it was after solving liliana¡¯s work. but. i hope the empire where my offspring will be born is ruled by another emperor! of course, the other emperor he spoke of was not cecil. he thought that if the two queens were released, they would collapse the crown prince and establish a new emperor. although the remaining forces were those who had already betrayed them, there were those who hadn¡¯t not gained as much status as they wanted even though they had devoted themselves to the crown prince. in addition, since the crown prince also had a violent temper, some were dissatisfied with it. yes! if i attract those people¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to bring rowena down from her royal status. in the head of the marquis of wenson, rowena was dragged to the death bed and screamed. only then could he breathe clearly and properly. Chapter 141 the right timing (1) ¡°¡­now, i took it off for you. you can do it properly now, right?¡± rowena gasped as she felt his pen*s, squeezing and shoving into her insides. her undergarments, which had persistently bothered her chest and core, had come off, and her stomach was still full of pleasure. she could feel how much she had tasted her own climax, and she could feel a twitch to the deepest part. she felt enough to groan at the way cecil smoothed her body. ¡°hnn, ugh¡­¡± cecil, who covered her lips while tasting the saliva flowing from her cheeks, touched her tongue and kissed obscenely. the tangles of each other¡¯s tongues and the sticky sound sent chills down her spine. i feel good¡­ cecil raised his head from rowena¡¯s lips, which he tasted sweetly, and smiled. rowena listened to his voice, thinking that she would be possessed by the blue eyes and strange smile. ¡°now again¡­¡± rowena shook her head as he grabbed her hand that held him and guided it to the button on his shirt. they had been like that for two hours. rowena was completely naked, but cecil was not able to take off his pants or shirt completely. the top of the wedding suit remained undressed, but only a few buttons were loosened on the shirt, and only the belt was loosened to reveal the pen*s in the pants. rowena, sitting on cecil¡¯s thigh, was embracing his big pen*s. she came so many times that she was out of her mind. ¡°n-no more¡­ please, cecil¡­¡± ¡°if i take it off myself¡­ now, i¡¯m not going to let you out of this bedroom for the rest of the wedding, you¡¯ll allow it, right?¡± rowena was in tears from the strange look and whisper. the wedding celebration lasted five days. then you¡¯re going to lock me up in the bedroom for that period. ¡°i don¡¯t know. you won¡¯t let me go anyway¡­!¡± ¡°no way.¡± she was thinking of getting permission. it was just a plan to sweetly harass him until he let her go. rowena kissed his lips, his cheeks, and his whole face, and looked at cecil as if she was asking for his permission. she was prepared to marry him anyway and suffer to some extent. ¡°don¡¯t bother me too much.¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t act cute, i¡¯ll think about it.¡± cecil took off his shirt, saying with an insidious face. even with the movement, his body shook and his pen*s twitched, teasing rowena. ¡°aheuk¡­ uhngh¡­!¡± cecil hugged rowena with one arm and took off his pants as he saw rowena hugging his upper body. cecil was in a hurry with a growling moan every time his pen*s poked and rubbed her insides. ¡°ha¡­ whilst begging like this¡­¡± cecil, who kicked his pants out of bed, began to covet rowena. rowena, who couldn¡¯t escape from his lap, struggled with the overflowing obscene sensation. the sensation was too strong. ¡°ah, ahh! already¡­ ahn, uhk!¡± ¡°if you come again¡­ i¡¯ll wake you up with this tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°hm, ugh, um! no! ah, ahk! please¡­!¡± she twisted her back and begged, but cecil¡¯s penis was making rowena feel so good. cecil, who embraced her greedily, whispered, looking into her greedy green eyes, ¡°ha, rowena¡­ i love you¡­¡± ¡°oh, i¡¯m¡­ ugh¡­¡± as they kissed and a squelching sound escaped from their lips, rowena clung to cecil¡¯s chest, thinking that her whole body was about to melt from the pleasure. the night was just starting. * * * the carriage, which ran until dawn, only slowed down after entering the marquis¡¯ villa. liliana, who forced herself to sleep in the shaking carriage, raised her head at the sound of the carriage stopping. as she pulled back the curtains and looked out, the dusk was completely cleared and the morning was dawning. liliana trembled when she realized that it was a place she knew. liliana hadn¡¯t been here very often, but it was a villa where her father, marquis wenson, visited once every season. barge! without warning, the door opened and the maids entered the carriage. liliana was taken out of the carriage by arms from both sides without a moment to refuse. liliana¡¯s small shoulders trembled as she stood in front of the carriage. she couldn¡¯t bear to look up. ¡°father¡­¡± slap! it was so violent that her head turned completely. the marquis of wenson didn¡¯t inflict the same violence on liliana as paul adelia. but liliana wasn¡¯t completely free from violence. she had seen a servant or maid being beaten to death by the violence of the marquis of wenson, and was always under threat from the marquis. his use of violence was limited to the degree of slap, but liliana was scared to death. slap! slap! a series of violent slaps left liliana trembling. it was an instant when her skin turned red. she couldn¡¯t even say sorry with the pain and fear. the marquis stopped his hands only after liliana¡¯s cheeks turned red. ¡°how dare you humiliate your father like this? how can i still say you¡¯re my child!¡± liliana just shrugged at the pouring shouts. the violence stopped, but she couldn¡¯t come to her senses. Chapter 142 the right timing (2) she knew this day would come someday. liliana always thought that the day would come when she died at the hands of her father. she didn¡¯t know why she had such a fear. since the death of her mother and the discovery that her father was involved in her death, liliana had always feared the marquis of wenson. ¡°stupid! do you know what the hell you have done? fooled by the filthy mixed race! you betrayed your family, you betrayed your father!¡± when kian¡¯s description left his lips, liliana came to her senses. she couldn¡¯t die without him. she knew happiness for the first time when kian held her in his arms. now¡­ i have to stay still. ¡°she was planning from the start! rowena had her knight seduce you!¡± the marquis of wenson poured out groundless words, but liliana just lowered her eyes. liliana dated kian long before rowena was nominated for the crown princess. in addition, even if kian was given hundreds of millions, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to seduce anyone. she wanted to tell him that, but if she said that right away, she thought he would hurt a child who might be in her stomach. ¡°suin people? what would anyone else think when you¡¯re together with that filthy guy! how can people see this!¡± an assassin was sent to kian to hide it, but kian didn¡¯t appear to be dead. ¡°you seem foolish and stupid¡­¡± marquis wenson turned his back on liliana, who was held in the arms of the maids without saying anything. liliana couldn¡¯t breathe much and was only looking at his face. ¡°take her to her room and lock her up! we¡¯ll leave in the afternoon!¡± at the marquis¡¯s order, the maids led liliana to the front door. liliana¡¯s body stretched with tiredness and pain. she didn¡¯t think she could last long. * * * kernan thought he was the unhappiest man in the world. the same prison had eight men and several men who had seriously injured him. addicted to an aphrodisiac, they committed violence against each other. the resistance was formidable, so there were people who recklessly shoved it into someone¡¯s mouth and got it cut off. even with treatment, the man had lost his manhood. the wound itself was severe, so he couldn¡¯t get up with his back straight. the fact was that kernan, who had been subjected to terrible things by eight arrogant men, couldn¡¯t wake up. his bleeding was internal, so it was difficult to stop it. he was on the verge of dying twice within a matter of days. the first time was due to excessive bleeding and infection of the wound, and the second time was while being tortured by the emperor¡¯s officials. damn! am i the only one who¡¯s wrong?! a girl from a low-key noble family becomes the crown princess! even though he suffered the injuries he had planned and tried to inflict on others, kernan felt it was unfair. it was emilia who had instigated to harm rowena. he just came up with a plan. why am i so unlucky¡­? if he could get out of this prison alive, he would never touch the imperial business again. he thought it was simple because rowena was a girl of a boring family, but she was caught in this situation due to the intervention of the imperial family. nothing would have happened if he didn¡¯t join hands with emilia and turned his back on the stupid low-class aristocrat as usual. he tried to rise in status by threatening a big fish, but it turned out to be this way. ¡°it¡¯s food.¡± the guard came and laid down two wooden bins containing stacked bowls and food. one barrel contained hard bread like a stone, and the other contained a thin vegetable soup. when the food was put down, all the prisoners in the room rushed in. kernan also forced his sick body to reach out for food. the guard, who was standing by the wooden barrels containing the bread, beat down with a club those who tried to take the second or third loaves. it didn¡¯t matter if they starved or not, but if they die before executing the sentence, they have to write a written apology. ¡°uwak! argh!¡± at least, the guard paid such attention only once a day. having managed to get his share of bread and soup, kernan hurriedly put it into his mouth. the guard turned away when he saw that all the food had been served to the prisoners. when kernan saw it, he paused and opened his mouth. ¡°g-guard!¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± the guard asked, fiddling with the stick in his hand. the guards knew that kernan and his gang were caught trying to harm the imperial family, so his treatment was particularly harsh. it was because they were worried that if they treated the sinners who hurt the imperial family well, there would be a problem. ¡°i heard that the festival started¡­ when will it be over?¡± ¡°it is said that they left for exile to the southern island early on. the only people left in the capital were the people of the kernen family, the marquis of hassler, and the count of otis. some trials are ongoing, but punishment has been postponed until after the wedding.¡±